Skip to content
Saturday, May 31, 2025
TheUNN
  • Home
  • World
  • USA
  • India
  • Community
  • Health
  • Business
  • Money
  • Technology
  • Women
  • Media
  • Entertainment
  • Cinema
  • Immigration
  • Tourism
  • Travel
  • Food
  • Fashion
  • Education
  • Religion
  • Science
  • Lifestyle
  • Sports
  • Profile
  • Youth
  • Environment
  • Culture
  • Editorial/Opinion
  • Archives
  • Our Publications
  • About Us
  • Contact Us

Author: Kiran Bhat

(21): 23rd May, 2025 set in Busan, South Korea

May 23, 2025 Kiran BhatNews 0
(21): 23rd May, 2025 set in Busan, South Korea

23 May 2025

Father is by himself, resting on a bench after an attempt at a morning jog. His eyes are listless. They gaze outwards, towards the beach, towards the ocean, towards the random people making their footprints on the sand. He remembers his mother. How can he not remember Gim Halmeoni? It has been many months since her death, but that time is nothing compared to the decades upon decades they were together. He thinks of the grey balding patches of curls that were on her head, just as he thinks about how long her hair was when she was young. Yes, her drool dripped and imprinted on her chin in her final year of life on this Earth, but when she was the same age he was now, she was still her spirited self, snapping at him to clear rice from the table if there was a single grain that wasn’t disposed of, or complaining if any grandchild of hers sat improperly during meals or looked at their phone when they were meant to be talking to an elder.

These were all great times, vibrant times, and they come to Father’s mind as if he were right there in the home he grew up in, sitting on the floor with his legs crossed under the dining table. He remembers the fishy smell of her kimchi, the way he’d tug on the edge of her dress as a little boy, the way she’d peck him with kisses as he tried to go to sleep. He misses those times so much. He has to pinch the skin around his nose so that he doesn’t start to cry.

His mother has been gone from this earth for half a year, and yet he is sitting on this bench, remembering it as if it were yesterday. But the death is done. He has thought long and hard about it. He has felt long and hard about it. He cannot continue to replay her death over and over again in his mind, relive their special times together, or imagine his brothers accusing him of her demise in ways they actually never did in real life. The death anniversary will come and he will feel the guilt again, but there is no point in blaming himself. All beings ultimately end their time on this earth and become one with death. Even he will pass on someday, and it will be the turn of another loved one to mourn. And death is no one’s fault. He cannot change the inevitable.

Ji-Ho, where did you put my slippers?

Father finds himself standing.

Ji-Ho, why did you eat all of the fish cakes?

His feet propel forward quickly. He is running.

Ji-Ho, today is your father’s jesa…why did you not come?

Why did he not go? It was the year after his father died, and he was angry at his father, but honestly he was mostly stressed from hospital work and fed up with his seniors. At least he visited his village every other year since. He didn’t want to punish his mother because he hated his father. She didn’t deserve it…

The memories stop pitter-pattering against his mind. He suddenly remembers where he is: on the beach, jogging without focus, unaware that he has been using his body while thinking to himself. He notices the women in their short shorts and the little boys in their groups and the men who are his age—and all of them are staring at him. He stops running. He asks himself what he is doing, what is wrong. It is more than curiosity; there is concern. Random people can tell that something is afflicting him. Luckily, this is Korea. No one will stop to ask him what is wrong, and frankly, Father prefers it that way. He doesn’t want their stares, but he also doesn’t want their pity. His mother is dead, she will never come back, and no amount of talking to strangers will change this.

Father decides to walk but with intent. It is almost nine in the morning. He will not get lost in his imagination, at least for the rest of the day. He will head back to his apartment and help his wife with the cooking.

The past is the past. It is done. People die and move on. Why can’t the people who are left behind also do the same?

21 January 2026

The road outside of Gim Sanchan’s house is deserted and wide. The houses are made up of tall stacked bricks, and the only source of noise is the buzz of the restaurant sign right at the entrance of the road his uncle lived on, whirring like a cicada. Father hates this noise. The restaurant wasn’t there when Father was living with his uncle nearly forty years ago, and much of the buildings weren’t there either. The fact that he isn’t used to the noise reminds Father how long it’s been and how infrequently he has visited, despite the fact that he promised he would try to visit more often.

They reconnected after the death anniversary. They had a good chat. Father likes his uncle, and his uncle deserves more time with them. They don’t talk as much as they used to, but Father would like to change that.

Gim Sanchan sees the two of them coming out of the car. It’s like his sight is as good as it used to be. He notices the grocery bags Father and his wife are carrying from the car and runs up to grab them.

『Jal Wasseo』he greets.

『Thank you for inviting us』Father and his wife, Gim Hye-Un, say at the same time. Despite almost being ninety, Gim Sanchan carries the four bags with vigour. Father offers to take them, but his uncle rejects.

Gim Sanchan says『You didn’t delay. I thought you said there was traffic.』

『Aniyo』Father says, wondering what Gim Sanchan is referring to. He didn’t call his uncle to tell him anything.

『How are you, Uncle?』Gim Hye-Un asks as they take off their shoes to enter the apartment.

『I’m good, my daughter. How are you?』

『I am also good. Don’t carry so much, Uncle. You will ruin your back. Let me help you with the vegetables. It is my responsibility as your daughter.』

『Thank you for offering. It is my kitchen. You are my guest. I am happy to have you. I will manage.』

Gim Hye-Un tries to wrestle a bag out of his hand, but Gim Sanchan pushes her away and rushes to the other room. Father catches up to them and grabs the cabbages and lemons and chicken legs from the bag, putting each in their proper compartments as his wife and uncle continue to fight over who should do what. He goes to the living room and notices giant bowls of rice as well as cups with cucumber and kimchi already set for them.

『Uncle…』Father says.『Did you prepare food for us?』

『What food?』Gim Sanchan asks as he comes to the living room. His eyes are wide in confusion, but then he looks at the table and begins to grin.『Of course. Whenever guests are coming, we must prepare a banquet. Come and sit before the other guests arrive.』

『There are other guests?』Gim Hye-Un asks.

『There are no other guests』Father clarifies.

Gim Sanchan overhears him and says『No, there are guests coming.』

Father asks,『Who is planning to come, then?』

Gim Sanchan smiles, but as his mind focuses on the question, his face goes blank. It lights up only for a second, and he says『Why hasn’t anyone come? And it’s almost two o’clock.』

He points to the clock above them. The time is 11:08 in the morning, but the clock is stuck in the position of 1:46.

Father says to his wife『I will fix it.』

Gim Hye-Un says『No, you are not sprightly enough. Wait for this other guest to come.』

Father shouts『There is no other guest coming!』

Gim Sanchan shouts too, matching his tone『Fix my clock! Fix my clock now!』

Father has received an order from his uncle. He has to fulfil it no matter what. He hobbles over to the wall, and despite not having good core strength, he jumps. Somehow, he grabs the clock and lands without hurting his ankles. He drops the clock, however, as he tries to regain his balance, but luckily it falls onto the sofa.

Gim Hye-Un says『I told you.』

Father says『I did my best.』

Gim Sanchan isn’t paying attention. He’s decided to sit under the table, his eyes spacing out and settling on the television, despite nothing being on. As Father changes the clock’s battery, he notices his wife coming over to his uncle’s side, massaging his arm, asking him when was the last time he had someone over. Given that Father has to find a way to put the clock back up on the wall, he can’t join the conversation, but he appreciates her effort to talk to him.

Gim Hye-Un asks Father『Should I go cook something?』

Gim Sanchan shouts, overhearing them『Cook? I told you, I prepared everything already. I am an old man. I live alone. And we have guests coming. Don’t you trust me? I know what I am doing.』

『It’s best not to contradict him』Father insists. In fact, the last time they visited, some years back for Hangul Day, Gim Sanchan made a lovely meal. There would be no reason why that wouldn’t be the case again. Gim Hye-Un sits herself down, and Gim Sanchan smiles widely at the two of them.

He reflects『I wonder where the boys are.』

Father asks『Did you invite your neighbours to eat?』

『Neighbours? What neighbours? There aren’t houses close to the power plant. 』

Gim Hye-Un whispers to Father『The power plant?』

Gim Sanchan explains『Our lunch break is only a half hour. We need to eat before we get back to work again.』

Father is reminded of the days when he stayed with his uncle in this suburb, when his uncle was going to the power plant every day, and how he would smell of coal and sweat when he came home, how much he swore, drank, and invited his friends over to play mahjong. These memories bring on a warm feeling, and he doesn’t want to take his uncle out of his reminiscing. But at the same time, he knows what dementia did to his own mother, and he feels he ought to intervene with his uncle before it is too late.

Gim Hye-Un is giving him a look, but Father decides to avoid the topic. Instead he says to her 『We should eat the meal he has taken the time to make.』

Gim Hye-Un nods. She holds her hands together, and the two of them say『Jal meokkesumminda.』Father serves his uncle rice, and his wife helps to push the bowls of banchan closer to him.

But the moment that Father puts a grain of rice in his mouth, he wants to spit it out. The taste in his mouth is ninety percent salt.

Meanwhile, Gim Sanchan complains『Those boys better show up. Otherwise I will dock their pay. It is rude to not come to a meal the manager has invited you to.』

Father pretends to agree while spitting out the rice into a napkin.『It is incredibly rude.』

He inspects the different dishes in the bowls, noticing that there is tofu mixed with mustard, a fried egg with kimchi on top, and fish slices doused in chili flakes. The bowl of cucumbers in soy sauce looks to be the most palatable.

He takes a bite and immediately spits it out, too. The dish must be several months past its expiration date. Father makes a face to his wife, who is clearly experiencing similar frustrations with the food.

Meanwhile Gim Sanchan complains『When I was young, people understood the value of time. They respected their elders, including the food they took their time to prepare.』

Gim Hye-Un has noticed a small plastic bag by the side, one that was used to bring in the groceries. She gets up to grab it as Father asks Gim Sanchan『Gim Sanchan, when you were young, how were relations with Japan?』

『Those devils! They have always hated Koreans. Even now I think they are everywhere in Korea for a reason! They are trying to take our jobs! Just as they’ve done a good job taking our women!』

Gim Sanchan begins to rant and rave so loudly that he doesn’t notice what Father’s wife is doing. She is subtly throwing the spoiled vegetables that Gim Sanchan took the time to lay out into the bag. Father keeps his eyes locked on his uncle.

Then she passes the bag to Father underneath the table and asks『Gim Sanchan, why did you move to Busan when you were younger? Weren’t there more opportunities in Seoul at that time?』

Again, Gim Sanchan tells a tale, and Gim Hye-Un doesn’t dare to look away.

『It was very difficult! Korea used to be a very poor country! Very poor! Now you look at things, and everything is expensive! So expensive! It was hard to live then, and it’s hard to live now. But you were asking about what place? Seoul?』

As he speaks, the trash bag is filled with food.

Father says to Gim Sanchan『Sanchan, your cooking is delicious.』

『Delicious!』Gim Hye-Un shouts, clapping her hands.『Sanchan, you are a very talented cook. 』

Gim Sanchan grins widely.『 I am glad to have a nephew and niece-in-law who know how to respect an elder’s time. Tell me, why did you come to visit me at the plant?』

Mother gives a look to Father. He knows she wants to get up and cook the meal that they will actually eat, and he gives her permission to do so with his eyes. It is now him and his uncle alone at the table. He can’t help but reflect on it all. His uncle’s mental health has certainly declined, but because Father has not been visiting, he hasn’t been around to observe the trend. Perhaps if Father had spent more time with his uncle, he would have detected it, he could have gotten him on the right medication. But that would have been difficult, especially with Father preoccupied with caring for his mother day and night up until her death.

Why didn’t he make it a point to take care of them both at once? Why didn’t he get his mother to visit her brother? That would have been good for their mental stimulation.

As Father sits with his thoughts, his uncle stares mindlessly at the table. A small trail of drool is starting to drip down his mouth, in the same way it used to for Gim Halmeoni.

Father finds a napkin and wipes it off. Then he speaks to his uncle.

『Sanchan, I am so sorry. I was supposed to visit you. And I never did so. The last two years were very busy for me. As you know, your sister is no longer alive. I’m still trying to live without my mother. Sanchan, you are my mother’s brother. You did so much for us when we came to Busan. You hosted us for months, you made sure I was settled in my career before we moved out and rented our first home. You sacrificed so much for us. I am so sorry I have left you to live alone. I don’t have any excuses. But I am here for you now. I will visit every weekend. I promise. 』

Father takes Gim Sanchan’s hand, and he holds it firmly as he speaks. Realising that someone is paying him attention, Gim Sanchan puts on a smile. It seems like he’s pretending to be more mentally alert than he really is. Father knows this is an act. He saw how his mother used to do this herself, a few months before the dementia really took over.

Perhaps Father is too late. Perhaps Gim Sanchan has already lived too many of these years alone, without any family, spouse, children or loved ones to take care of him, and Father won’t be able to make things better, just as he wasn’t able to make much difference for his mother in her final years.

But Father refuses to accept this for what it is. Father has meant what he said. He will be there for the people in his life who made him who he is today, and he will also be there for the people who took him for granted. Father wants to live his life with duty, and Father wants to make an effort to change. So, Father will change.

5 September 2047

What a great life Gim Sanchan has lived, Father thinks, as the automatons come to dispose of his body. The progress in artificial intelligence and nanotechnology in the last few decades resulted in the elimination of much lifestyle-related disease. Because of this and Father’s early intervention, Gim Sanchan’s dementia was able to be controlled. Since Gim Sanchan had no children of his own he had a lot of fondness for the time he hosted Father. They went out drinking together. Gim Sanchan told him not only so many stories, but so many of his regrets, and they made an effort to address them. They went scuba diving in Jeju Island. Gim Sanchan never found a partner, but Father asked Mother to set him up with some of the other older women of their part of town. Gim Sanchan lived past his hundreds, and because of the medicines, his cholesterol was normal, his body mass index was perfect, and his mind was sprightly and energetic.

Still, despite the advances, the night came when Gim Sanchan did not wake up. Father was called by the program he had installed on Gim Sanchan’s cell phone, which told Father that Gim Sanchan had suffered from a heart attack. He was showing no pulse. He had passed on.

It was the middle of the night when Father got the call. He rushed to his uncle’s home, saw the body, and wept. The three days of mourning passed. Because Gim Sanchan had no children of his own, and Father’s own elder brother was dead, and Father was the closest to Gim Sanchan, he prepared the funeral. He bathed his uncle in the incense water, plugged up his ears and nose with cotton, and wrapped the body in hempen. He put three spoons of rice in his uncle’s mouth and wished him peace.

For the next three days, family members came, paid their wishes, brought their own food to feed the corpse with, and donated shoes to be left outside by the doorway for the spirits who would also be visiting.

It is now the fourth day. Father called the police, and they sent the automatons, who will now be taking the corpse of Gim Sanchan to the gravesite. Another burial and procession will begin there. In the meantime, Gim Sanchan’s house is full, filled with all of the members of the Gim family, from people of Father’s age, to his son’s age, to their children’s age, and even their children.

The entire room is crying. These are the people who rarely visited Gim Sanchan when he was living, people who have only attended because it is etiquette. Only Father’s eyes are dry. Unlike the rest of them, Father does not feel sad. Father has done good work for his uncle. Father has had a good relationship with his uncle. He learned everything he needed from the death of his mother—to show his uncle the dignity in life that he deserved. And he knows that whenever he meets both of them when he, too, passes on, he will be greeted with kindness, fondness, and love.

Leave a Comment on (21): 23rd May, 2025 set in Busan, South Korea

4 May, 2025: Burn Marks

May 6, 2025 Kiran BhatReligion, Women 0
4 May, 2025: Burn Marks

set in Brno, Czechia

Mother sits by herself to pray every day, and today there is a thought that annoys her, one that is an extension of a habitual thought.

Why doesn’t Son call her back?

At first, the thought starts as a little interruption as she says the Lord’s Prayer. It is easy to dismiss as she busies herself reciting her praises to God. Then those prayers end, and there is time to reflect on her day, her shortcomings, and how she is surpassing them. When Mother was busy taking care of her mother-in-law a few months ago, she mostly worried about that. Now there is more empty time, and her mind is focusing on the other people she loves. And that is why prayer is becoming difficult.

When is Son calling back? He’s not responded to her. She’s waiting for his answer. Why isn’t he calling her back? Why not right now?

Thoughts like these ring in her head like the bell at the church in the central plaza. No matter how much she wants to give gratitude to God, that thought comes first. And then it is compounded by others.

Why isn’t her sister calling back, either? She is so selfish. And then there is her friend Marie. Marie used to be so innocent… but that was when they were in touch. Then her mother-in-law got sick, and they barely talked. Now Marie is always drinking and going out for the wrong reasons. Just like Mother’s niece Albinka.

At that point her mind is inundated, and she is distracted, but she eventually turns back and focuses on the image of the cross, and finds herself able to pray with focus and dedication.

The problem is that she called her son yesterday. And unlike the other times, she didn’t hang up at the prompt to leave a voice message. Instead, she left an angry message, yelling coarse insults at him. She was tired of him ignoring her. Yes, she didn’t like how he lived his life having sex with men or travelling the world without a thought about money, but she was his mother. She had the right to express her thoughts and be heard. It wasn’t enough that Son chose every day to go against the wishes of God. What was worse was that she was keeping her true wishes to herself, day in and day out, and she could no longer bear feeling shut out. And so, she yelled again and again, hoping that if she left an antagonistic message, he would come to his senses. She hung up the phone feeling good about herself, but soon afterwards she started to imagine how Son would feel listening to her tirade, and she felt so guilty about what she had said that she barely talked to her husband for the rest of the day. Today, during her morning trip to the market, she could hardly focus on the prices of the peppers and plums. She tried to call Son back, but there was no response. She wondered if he had heard the message and was offended. She wondered if he had heard the message at all.

She is long done with the shopping, she is long done with her breakfast. She ought to be praying. And she is praying—she is kneeling in her altar room, clasping the cross, making an attempt to talk to God and only talk to God.

But the ringing of When is Son calling back? When is Son calling back? is getting too much for her mind to process. She tries to calm herself by looking at the image of Mother Mary on the wall. She feels a relaxed sensation, a mild energy of forgiveness, and a divine voice entering her mind. It’s enough. Mother has done her best. God knows this and accepts her struggle. She is being told by this voice to get up. She says her last prayers and makes the sign of the cross. She knows God has forgiven her.

It’s just that she isn’t ready to forgive herself.

She leaves her prayer room and goes to the kitchen. Unlike how it used to be over the past decades, she is no longer alone at home. Father is at home, eating a sweet roll Mother bought from the bakery in the morning hours. She’s happy to see him. Finally, she has someone to talk to other than God.

,, I left an angry message on Son’s phone. He hasn’t called back.”

,, So, that is why you weren’t talking to me yesterday…” Father concludes. And then he smiles knowingly. He is familiar with Mother’s lack of control over her emotions. ,, Did you tell him the kinds of things you tell me when you are angry?”

,, Ha-ha,” Mother says. She pretends to look for something in the fridge to snack on because she wants to hide her eye roll. The truth is Mother says all sorts of extreme things when she gets angry, but she forgets whatever she was saying the moment her mood returns to normal.

The problem is that while Father easily forgives and forgets, her son is just as sensitive as she is…

She takes out some trdelnik and jam and puts them on the table. She is tempted to munch on one until she notices her husband still smiling to himself.

She wants to flatten whatever he is thinking.

Mother says ,, I told him we’ll never send him money no matter how much trouble he gets in. I told him if he wants to stay in Africa, he can do so for the rest of his life. He isn’t welcome home.”

,, But we don’t send him money,” Father says. He reaches for the round cake ring, getting sugar all over the tablecloth.

,, I know.”

,, And Jan isn’t in Kenya anymore.”

,, And how do you know that?” Mother interrupts. ,, Did he call you?”

Father looks up at the veins bulging on Mother’s face and puts on a nervous smile. ,, I just know.”

Mother tries to open the jam. The cover is too tight, and she feels like she is going to pull a muscle. When Father motions to help, she slams the jam container onto the table. He doesn’t dare touch it. He chews his cake and hesitates before swallowing.

Mother goes back to the fridge, wondering how to busy herself. It is eleven, and it will soon be time for lunch. Father is spoiling his appetite on snacks, but Mother knows she should still cook something. She takes out some pork loins. It will be easy to fry them and serve the sauerkraut she made a few days ago.

She turns and stares at her husband.

He’s still chewing the trdelnik, keeping his mouth busy so he doesn’t have to respond to her.

Mother sees his phone on the table. She thinks about her own. It’d be so easy to pick it up and call him again. But then he still wouldn’t answer. Mother and Father just got back from a trip to Silesia, and Mother thought she’d be busy visiting her sister in their suburb near the airport or catching up with her niece who is finishing her third year of school, but they were all too busy to answer her calls. Whenever they spoke, it was in a superficial way. The thought immediately turned her off. She also has Marie, she has Eliška, but she has no interest in watching them get drunk and embarrass themselves in front of thirtysomethings like they did some months ago.

Mother was so busy taking care of her mother-in-law over the past year, and now that she has died, Mother doesn’t know what to do.

Oh, actually, she has been standing there for the last few minutes, letting the pork sit out on the table for no reason. She might as well get the oil ready and start with the frying.

In the meantime, Father continues snacking. She almost disdains his silence. At the same time, she doesn’t know what to say to him. She’s angry at herself for showing her temper earlier. He’s probably unsure of how to console her, and he doesn’t want to get his feelings hurt. Nonetheless the anger is inside of her, refusing to go away.

The only thing that can make it better is if Son returns that phone call.

,, We are his parents,” she shouts while facing the oil. ,, He cannot act this way.”

,, He’s been acting this way since he turned nineteen.” There is no conflict or confrontation in Father’s voice. He is just informing her of the fact.

,, It was getting better,” Mother says. She is reminded of the time five years ago when Son was stuck at home with them during the COVID pandemic. A few years after that, he got that job in London helping refugees learn English, and it kept him stable, and he became a bit more talkative with them. But a year after doing that, he suddenly quit his job and took an online teaching job so he could effortlessly hop around the world. Since those days, he’s become bad with the phone calls again. It would be easy to say it’s because he is just busy exploring new places and getting lost in new cultures and experiences. But if it were as simple as that, Mother would, deep down, know it as the truth. She wouldn’t be angry. She wouldn’t be hurt.

,, He’s doing this on purpose,” she carries on. ,, He is trying to punish me for praying for him. He is trying to punish me, and he is trying to punish God.”

,, Ale má lásko, he has never asked you to pray for him at all…”

,, I know,” Mother says, and she throws the pork into the oil. ,, And that is why he will burn!”

But as Mother says it, she feels something hot against her skin. It scintillates, again and again, like raindrops that hurt. She has thrown the pork too ferociously into the hot oil, causing the oil to jump out onto the stove, onto the hardwood floor, and onto her skin. She instinctively recoils, but not with enough quickness. Five or six dots land on her arm, and they burn.

Father stands up, shouting ,, Are you okay?” He comes to Mother’s side, inspecting her arm with loving caresses. He turns on the tap, and she soaks her arm under the cold water of the faucet.

She says to Father, incredulously ,, I am the one who was burnt.”

There is an irony in her words. They mean different things. Mother did lose her temper, and she did say a lot of rude things to her son. There is a part of her that feels like she has been given this much anger as a test from God, but there is also a part of her that feels like she doesn’t understand what her role in her son’s life is supposed to be, and that makes the anger far worse. It turns the anger into pain.

Perhaps it isn’t a test from God, whether or not she can control her anger. Perhaps she has been given this anger as a punishment for her own arrogance, for her misplaced belief that she can control another human being, as if she herself were a god. It doesn’t matter whether or not Son is going to pay for his sin. She isn’t going to be around during the day of his judgement. Right now, she is the one who is getting burnt.

What has happened to Mother? What happened to the days when she only felt love and warmth to the child she birthed?

Mother feels a tear in her eye. Perhaps it is because her skin is on fire, but she knows that the heartache she feels is far worse.

She repeats to Father, ,, I am the one who was burnt,” but then she comes to another conclusion. ,, I am the one who is sinning. And I am the one responsible for my own sins, not my son.”

Leave a Comment on 4 May, 2025: Burn Marks

The Twentieth Vision (23 April, 2025)

April 24, 2025 Kiran BhatTravel 0
The Twentieth Vision (23 April, 2025)

Prayer 2: As a Jew, Praying from Haifa, Israel

Adonai, I lie down in peace, and I will wake up with peace. May not a single thought or dream or nightmare disturb my rest. Adonai, please watch over my loved ones, particularly my son.

May you keep Israel safe. There are so many bombings happening. The war keeps on going and I don’t know why. No one in Israel wants this. I don’t think you want this either. I’m worried that our country will be wiped off of the face of the Earth. This is my home, my land, my country. And I don’t know how long it will last given the state of things.

You are the guardian of our country. You never rest. As I entrust to you my health I ask you to keep watch over our country, over the children of our land, over all the children of our earth.

I also entrust to you my spirit. I will go to sleep, assured that you will keep me safe from harm.

Before I sleep, I will confess one thing to you, Adonai. You are all-knowing and omnipresent. You already know what I have done just as you know what I will do, but I do not think that my mind will rest unless I take the time to tell you this story.

My husband and I walk in the garden for the Baha’i every day around seven, after we eat. It is right around the hour of sunset. The white temple of the Baha’i and the palm trees around glimmer in the pink and purple sky in the foreground, which dims and darkens as the sun leaves us. We walk up and down several rounds in the park until our feet are tired, and then we walk back home. Usually there is a set of benches in the gravel on which our neighbours sit.

Adonai, you have heard me talk about that doctor’s wife time and time again. I know when we first came to Haifa I complained about them a lot. I’ve grown busier with my family and my prayers, as you know, and so my mind has accepted my relationship with them for what it is.

But, Adonai, I don’t know what it was about today that changed me. I turned the corner with my husband and caught the eyes of that woman in the headscarf—I heard how she just changed the subject, mentioning my boy’s name and then reminding everyone in her group once again how she was the one who had caught him going to her apartment complex to find a boy to give a blowjob to. And, Adonai, I didn’t care whether she was Jewish or Muslim, Christian or Baha’i. I stood up for myself. I told her that whatever my son had done was none of her business. She tried to stutter out a response, but I shouted.

Whatever my son did is none of your business!

Whatever my son had done was none of her business. Whatever my son does, whatever he decides to do…it’s none of her business or the business of anyone, really.

It felt so good to say what I said, Adonai. I don’t know what I can accept and what I cannot, but I’m still working on myself. And you are there for me as I do so.

It’s none of her business. That really is the truth. Whatever happens to us as individuals is between ourselves and you, Adonai. No one else can intervene. No one else can pass judgment.

As for my son… well he is my child. There’s only so much I can accept. Yes, no one can pass judgment except you, Adonai. And that includes myself. But my child is hurt and living a difficult life and doesn’t want to share anything with his parents. There’s only one way I know how to respond to him and that is to guide. I’m doing my best and I know you are here to help me. But I also know that he has to be a part of it as well.

The healing process has begun. You are here for that, Adonai. You are bringing change inside of me so that I can face tomorrow refreshed and ready for the world.

If I can move past the stupid nonsense of this stranger, then I can hopefully one day let go of the tormenting voice in my head that repeat on and on, telling me that what my son did is wrong, and I deserve punishment.

Adonai, grant me a night of rest.

O Israel, Adonai is our God, and Adonai is One.

I praise you, Adonai, for sheltering peace over us, your people, the country of Israel, and Jerusalem.

Leave a Comment on The Twentieth Vision (23 April, 2025)

12 April, 2025: Expectations around Qurutob

April 13, 2025 Kiran BhatTravel 0
12 April, 2025: Expectations around Qurutob

set in Dushanbe, Tajikistan

It wasn’t that Father was a particularly big fan of qurutob or that he wanted to bring the trainer to a place that only served it. The qurutob restaurant was on the ground floor of their particular apartment building, and Father didn’t have enough of a reading of this trainer to feel comfortable enough to invite him home yet. He did want to show him a baseline level of politeness and treat him for a meal, particularly since he was giving Father a free consultation. But these consultations were probably done in gyms or in parks, not in places where the smell of boiled tea wafted through the room and mixed with the residual scent of yoghurt. Father didn’t understand why this boy had agreed to it.

The young trainer had such defined muscles that it actually intimidated Father. His cheekbones were not merely sharp against his sandy skin and tightly lidded eyes. They looked as toned as the muscles on his biceps, shoulders, and legs. It was as if this boy had taken the time to make sure every part of his body had gone through a regimented programme of exercise and diet. He was a work of art in the form of a human body, and it was rare for Father to interact with people who took their looks so seriously.

Despite that, when the twentysomething came into the restaurant, he took Father’s hand in both of his, bowed respectfully, and said all of the right phrases that were loaned from Arabic. Salam walaikum, walakikum salam, thanks for the invitation, thanks for accepting. Father was so used to the disrespect of his own son that seeing someone a little younger than his child engaging in such manners was disarming. The server who was standing by the cash register playing a card game on his phone noticed the two of them and asked if they wanted to eat. The bodybuilder told him yes. Father had been standing there idly, and he had been given no attention from any of the staff, despite having come to this restaurant countless times. He wondered if it was because this boy was objectively better looking, his appearance gaining the attention from men and women effortlessly. It could have also been that this boy was such a master of his body that even his body language commanded others to look, far more effectively than Father’s words or demeanour.

The restaurant was divided into two styles of seating arrangement. On a small line on the right-hand side was a row of eight tables with two chairs on each side. The rest of the restaurant followed a traditional sitting style, with cushions laid out on the floor around a low-lying table, and wall dividing each set. They were seated on the chairs and not on the floor. Father assumed it was because this man looked relatively younger and more modern-minded compared to the rest of them.

He really stood out, and Father reflected on how that was also a good thing. Father was out of shape and overweight, but he didn’t feel it as much when he looked at the older men around him. Their bellies plopped out as they sat on cushions on the floor with their feet sprawled under a table. Some of them were so fat that the space between the wall and the table was only big enough to fit their bodies. Father was so often surrounded by such men that it was only when he looked at a young person like this trainer that he even reflected on the possibility that one’s appearance could be different. It wasn’t even that this twentysomething reflected an ideal and the others didn’t. It was more that life was simply traditional in Tajikistan. People’s concerns were about taking care of children and adhering to the laws of Islam, so, the vast majority of the time, one did not think much about things like one’s appearance, one’s health, and one’s fitness.

The boy was glancing at the menu. That also made him stand out. Father knew that this place only had six to eight variations of qurutob and some Russian-style cakes for dessert. Up until then they had exchanged no real words, only the formalities of a greeting. The server immediately brought them a big kettle of boiled black tea. The steam created a subtle but visible barrier between their faces, and that made Father a bit more curious. He realized he didn’t even know this boy’s name.

« You are called? »

« Abdullaev… but from Instagram, you won’t know. You will only think I am buffheaven309. »

Abdullaev smiled, as if he was thinking of some joke that was far out of the reach of Father’s imagination. Father put on the same sort of smile, wondering what could be so funny to this boy. The server came. Qurutob was traditionally eaten as a blend of qurut cheese balls, small yoghurt-soaked slices of fatir flatbread, and a garnish of onion, cucumber, tomato, and salad greens. This place had many varieties of the dish, and Father ordered a version of it with lamb bits.

« Have it without meat » Abdullaev ordered. Then he turned to the waiter. « We will both have it plain. Put less cheese. Put more yoghurt and salad. There should be less bread also. »

The waiter made a pained face, not used to being ordered to modify the qurutob. What had been ordered would resemble a salad more than a qurutob. Abdullaev didn’t maintain eye contact with the waiter. He kept his eyes fixed on Father.

« Qurutob is very heavy to eat. It is tasty, but there are better foods to eat if you are worried about your diet. »

Father shrugged. Qurutob was a leftover from Tajikistan’s Soviet times, when there hadn’t been that much food in the country at all, and when people blended whatever they had in their refrigerators to keep themselves nourished. It wasn’t such a heavy meal especially compared to plov or a dish made only of meat, but Father didn’t want to argue with the young man. He sensed no negative energy from him. He was simply raising what he believed were facts, and Father was a doctor, so he also knew this to be the truth.

« I only wanted to invite you to eat somewhere » Father explained.

« And I appreciate that » Abdullaev said, putting his hand on his chest. « I appreciate that a lot. You are a doctor, yes? »

« A retired doctor. »

« A doctor does a lot of good work. I respect doctors heavily. I actually studied to be a doctor. I finished medical school, but my business on social media was already doing well. »

« That is good. You can become a doctor after your fitness business ends. »

« I hope that never happens » Abdullaev said with a wink. He leaned into the wall, cushioning his neck with both of his palms, letting his biceps relax. They actually bulged more in this position. Father could imagine him still looking like this in ten or twenty years. It might not be hard for someone like him to make a career out of fitness. « So, why did you retire? »

« My mother was in bad health last year. She had both dementia and Parkinson’s. It was too difficult for her to take care of herself. So, I retired and looked after her until her death. »

« That must be why you put on the extra weight » Abdullaev concluded, taking a sip of the tea, both of his hands around the round teacup. Father grimaced, mildly shocked that Abdullaev didn’t offer his condolences or even address the death that had resulted in Father’s retirement. Abdullaev didn’t notice Father’s facial expression, or if he did, he didn’t pay attention to it. He continued « I am looking at your body. I can see that you have completely ignored your core muscles. You have some arm strength. But you have a lot of fat around your cheeks and chins. It is also prominent around your belly and thighs. I don’t think we can start with any heavy weight lifting yet. I think what we need to focus on is cardio and diet. »

Abdullaev pointed upwards. The server had come with their qurutobs, smelling thickly of warmed yoghurt. In the bowl itself there was more yoghurt than anything, and floating on top was a layer of coriander, tomato slices, and cucumber bits. Father had to slosh his hand through the qurutob to find the bread. There was still a substantial amount of it, wet and spongey at the bottom. He took the bits of bread and cheese and put it into his mouth. Abdulleav in the meantime asked the waiter for cutlery. Something about his request turned Father off. Quturob was meant to be eaten with the hand. Trying to eat it with a spoon was something he would imagine his own son, who had lived so many years of his life abroad, would do.

Abdullaev got to the point.

« When do you want to start working together? »

Father felt it was a bit too early to discuss that. He said frankly « I don’t know. »

« I get booked up very quickly » Abdullaev said. His cutlery had come, but he was busy looking at the phone. He showed Father his calendar. There were a lot of red boxes, but Father wasn’t used to plannings things on a phone and didn’t know what they meant.

« You should eat your food before it gets cold » he told Abdullaev.

Abdullaev held his spoon and he dabbed it into the qurutob, looking irritated as he did it. He only took one or two bites before immediately returning to his phone.

« What are you doing the 21st of April? I am free then. »

« That is my son’s birthday. »

« Very good. What are you doing with him? »

« Nothing. He doesn’t live here. »

« So, why does it matter? »

Father felt as if he had been punched in the stomach. It was partly a result of his surprise in being told something so callously, but there was also a wounding aspect to the remark. In reality he wasn’t actually going to be doing anything, and probably his son wouldn’t even care if he called him or acknowledged him. Having to recall the state of their dismal relationship was not easy for Father, and the uncontrollable emotional response it provoked resulted in pains in his back and belly, a rough tingling sensation in his nerves, a soreness in his neck and shoulders.

Abdullaev didn’t notice any of it. He pressed on about the booking. « The 21st is the only day I am free of this month. »

Father wanted to shout, And what if I don’t want your booking?

But he was a polite older man. He was inviting a younger person out for a meal. The young were pushy. They wanted to make something of themselves in a country that didn’t have the time or the funding for any of it. This boy was established in a field with a lot of competition and little profit. He respected this aspect of him. He almost wished he saw more of that in his own son.

Nonetheless he said « That is a day for my son. I cannot give it. »

Abdullaev put his phone on the table. He rested his face in the palm of his hand like he was stressed. He took another bite or two of the qurutob before he interrupted his own meal.

« I thought you wanted to take your health seriously. »

« I do » Father said, and then he thought about it. « But not at the cost of my own commitments. »

Abdullaev nodded his head slowly. He didn’t need to speak for Father to understand what he was thinking. What commitments? The most he was going to do was call his son and talk to him for a few minutes. Most likely Son wouldn’t respond to the call, and if he did, it would only be as a courtesy. They would exchange very superficial words and wishes. And he would be free for the rest of the day. It would really take up ten minutes out of the fifteen or sixteen hours he would be awake. What was the problem of planning something else?

He supposed the main issue was that he didn’t know when those minutes would be. Son was erratic and would most likely call back at any moment. Knowing his luck, it would be at the moment he and this bodybuilder would be jogging or skipping rope or doing sit-ups. And then a portion of the hour he paid for would be wasted.

The other thing was that while Father appreciated this boy and his commitment to his clients, he didn’t like the pushiness. He found the tactic unnecessary. He almost wanted to tell him no for that reason alone.

Father noticed the boy still wasn’t eating.

« The food is getting cold. We can talk about all this later. Eat. »

The boy picked up the spoon but then put it down again. He confessed to Father « I don’t like qurutob. »

« What do you normally eat? »

« Beef and lamb to keep me strong. Otherwise, salad. »

« That doesn’t sound healthy at all »

Abdullaev smirked. « It’s important for me to remain in shape to keep up with my own fitness if I am to teach others. »

Father smiled knowingly. Though the boy had been staring at Father during his assessment of Father’s body, Father knew he was actually commenting on his own shape. For any criticism or comment towards another was usually a direct response to one’s own deficiencies. Abdullaev probably saw the places where Father was fat and thought about where he had once been fat. He was speaking to the out-of-shape version of himself he would rather forget.

« It’s good you take this all so seriously » Father reflected.

« I have to. It is my career. »

Father nodded.

Soon they were done with their qurutob. Father had eaten all of his bread pieces and slurped up the yoghurt. The boy hadn’t eaten much, but Father got it packed so he could eat it later. He paid for the bill as he promised, and the boy thanked him. As they were at the cash register, Father saw how forlorn the boy looked. He wondered how much the boy was lying to him about his availability. He wondered if the boy really made as much as his tens of thousands of followers led others to believe.

He wasn’t really going to be that busy on the 21st, was he?

He told Abdullaev « When it is one o’clock after lunch, my son will be sleeping in his part of the world. Can you come to my house then? »

Abdullaev’s eyes immediately brightened. « That will be the perfect time for me. You will have a good body temperature. It will ensure that your muscles will work properly. »

«It will be hard for me. I usually like to nap at that hour. »

« You’ll have to nap as you are doing crunches. »

The two of them laughed. The boy offered his hand for a handshake, and Father held it in his for some time. As the boy left, there was a part of Father that questioned whether he had made the right decision. Just as this boy had come to meet him with the expectation of getting a new client, Father had his own expectations, too. He knew he wanted to work on his body and get in shape, but there was also a part of him that liked being in the company of young people, people from his son’s generation. He had lost access to the young colleagues he knew at the hospital after he retired. Though there was a lot about Abdullaev he didn’t like, he also knew the bad irked him because of how his own son talked and behaved.

The point was that he felt something good in the presence of Abdullaev, and it was more than a feeling; it was an intuition. There was a relationship they were meant to have, or build together. He didn’t know what exactly that was, and he didn’t understand the form or shape it would take, but he was looking forward to working with Adullaev, whether it was on the day of Son’s birthday, or some other day or month or year in the foreseeable future.

BJP DeshKaVikaas Modi ModiGovernment ModiSpeech narendramodiLeave a Comment on 12 April, 2025: Expectations around Qurutob

23 March, 2025: An Attempt at Jogging

March 23, 2025 Kiran BhatHealth, Girar, Lifestyle 0
23 March, 2025: An Attempt at Jogging

set in Bandung, Indonesia

“Follow me. Keep up. This isn’t a walking contest. You can’t run anymore?”

“Bisa,” Father says, but he is pushing himself. He is only running because he wants to look good in front of Ipin. His actual calves feel like they are burning off of his legs. He is heaving more than breathing. He remembers how they made fun of him in his childhood days for his inability to cut the rice properly with his father’s sickle, and it gives him the energy to run forward.

“Bisa, bisa begitu,” Ipin says, jogging in place on the red granite of the track. He’s wearing a black cap, along with a black jogging suit. The suit is dark and covers most of Ipin’s sandy-coloured skin, just as the cap covers the thinning parts of his scalp. Ipin has a lanky and tall build, just like Father when he was a teen, but now he has a significant belly and fat on his legs. Ipin has the excuse of being a mechanic by trade who works every day at a garage, but still, if one takes a look at him, one would think he is nearing forty, not seventy.

Father can improve. He was fit growing up, and he can be fit now if he makes the effort. He looks at the blossoming banana flowers in the park and then at the skyline. There are short water jasmines and Fukien trees all across the green of the walkway. People a quarter of Father’s age are jogging rapidly past him. They embody youth in their dress choice, body language, and speed. They have probably run loops around him in the time that Father has completed one. He smells the frangipani blooms around them and thinks of the future. This is Bandung, the Paris of Java, one of the great cities of modern Indonesia. He sees the young gossiping while holding bubble tea in their hands while he takes Mother out shopping on Jalan Brava. He notices the youngsters reading books in foreign languages when he takes the DAMRI. Dago, where they live, is full of nightlife. From the noise that doesn’t stop until three or four o’clock in the morning, he knows that these clubs and pubs are thriving.

He is getting old, but he is part of a vibrant city with a bright future. If they can keep going and trying, why can’t he? He’s not aiming to dance until the sun comes up or learn a new skill. He just has to jog three rounds in the park and keep up with Ipin.

To keep his mind focused on the goal in mind, rather than on the aching of his body, Father decides to engage Ipin in small talk.

“Maria baik?”

“Iya,” Ipin responds. “Pratiwi bagaimana?”

“Baik, baik,” Father says. It doesn’t distract him as much as he’d like. His calves are really burning. He talks to himself as if he were still a doctor talking to a patient. He reminds himself that this sort of pain is normal. People who are out of shape need time to get back into these habits. He will feel some pain, but then he will rest. Tomorrow, most likely the pain will be excruciating and it will take some time to recover, but in some days he will be ready to jog again. He’s unlikely to injure himself in any serious way. He ought to at least be able to run with Ipin for twenty minutes. He can’t be that out of shape.

He tries to think of another small talk question to ask.

“When was the last time you went back home?”

“Towards Garut? Years ago.”

“Years ago? But why?”

“My mother is dead. My father is dead. My brothers are in other cities in Indonesia. Why would I go back?”

“That is true,” Father said.

“Will you go back home now that your mother is gone?”

“Towards Garut?” Father takes the time to think on it, but in reality the answer comes to his head almost immediately. “No.”

And he doesn’t give a reason. This is actually because as he is about to speak, he feels a web of mucus in the back of his throat. He spits it into a bush, next to a bench where two teens are sitting. The two give him an annoyed glare which Father cannot understand, given how much people here spit or throw things all over the place anyway.

“Are you okay?” Ipin asks.

“Iya,” Father says, mostly because he doesn’t want to be teased by Ipin again. He was happy that he completed one round around the track, but halfway through his second, it feels like his legs are going to cramp. And if someone is going to tease him, it is going to be Ipin. Not that he ever had that habit when they were little boys. Quite the opposite. Ipin was one of the few who never made fun of him, partly because they were close back then, two like-minded boys who, despite being from different families, stuck together over a shared dream of leaving the village behind and pursuing a better quality of life in the city. It changed once they both moved to Bandung, but inhabited different worlds inside of it. Father was a hospital doctor and Ipin was a mechanic, and while they met once in a while because their wives ended up becoming best friends, they barely talked otherwise. There was very little trust between them anymore, nor the truth they had earned for each other during their formative years.

But they are still friends because they have known each other for so long, and they still live in the same city. Now that Father is retired, he has time for Ipin, and Ipin is happy to take advantage of it.

“We’re almost about to finish the second lap,” Ipin says. “You promised me at least three.”

“I know,” Father says. He puts on a smile, but the exhale he has to heave interrupts it. He wonders how much longer he can keep up this charade of being fit.

It ends up being not for very long. The moment Father finishes the second lap, his right leg jolts into a spasm. It’s as if the calf muscle has just snapped off the bone of his leg. It is excruciating. Father has to crouch to try to stop the pain, but the pain isn’t stopping, and his face is twitching.

Ipin rushes towards him, shouting all sorts of questions, but Father puts his hand up. He doesn’t want Ipin to know the pain he is in. It will embarrass him. Plus, Father is a doctor. He knows what he is doing. He can treat himself as he would any of his patients. Father crouches fully into a standing version of the fetal position and tries to hold his muscle in place. He hopes that the cramp will subside, but he feels his muscle convulsing in his fingers.

In the meantime, Ipin watches him with a pained look on his face.

“It is okay,” Father says, not wanting to indulge in any of Ipin’s sympathy. “Aku baik. You can keep jogging.”

“Bisa lari?”

“Bisa.”

Ipin leaves, though Father gets the sense that he is doing so to give Father his privacy. He probably should have taken his help, but how could he have helped? It’s a muscle spasm. It has to go by itself. As Ipin retreats farther and farther, lost behind the thick green vines of the nearby trees, Father lets his facade disappear and allows his thoughts to intrude. Why did he agree to go on a jog with Ipin? Whenever they had met previously, they would just go for a walk and catch up. Father knew Ipin took his fitness seriously, while Father next to never did. He always just had too much work in the hospital to care about the state of his body. And he liked all those fried snacks they served at the canteen. He had had no issue letting himself go. It didn’t confront him while he was working because he had his duties, but in his retired life, because he was mostly on his couch or eating heavy meals with his wife, he was gaining even more weight. He was seeing his own stomach bulge outwards as he sat on the toilet or when he lay down on the bed. His double chin was growing to the extent that it was visible in any picture he took with his wife. His elbows and wrists were starting to look bulbous, in a way that he would be cautious about if he were to see it in any one of his patients.

Knowing all this, why did he decide to go on a jog, of all things, with his friend? He wasn’t even thinking about his fitness when he said yes. He just wanted to enjoy some time together with an old friend. Now, he is humiliating himself in front of someone he has known for most of his life.

He doesn’t like it one bit.

The cramp isn’t the end of the world, he reminds himself. A cramp happens whenever someone isn’t used to a new strenuous style of exercise. And jogging isn’t something Father does. That is why it is hard. If he did this once a week with Ipin, he would improve. It is a matter of endurance, which can be trained.

Ipin finishes his lap and approaches Father. He asks, “Is it better now?”

Father tries to stand straight and smile despite his leg feeling sore. It doesn’t fully straighten, and he limps as he comes to Ipin’s side. “Yeah, I’m better now.”

Ipin can tell Father is lying. He says, “If you took care of your health better, this wouldn’t happen.” Father doesn’t like this comment, but Ipin continues with with no care for the glare on Father’s face. “You are so fat now. Fat, really. When you were a teenager, you were so skinny. What happened?”

“Because I had work to do,” Father says, wanting to remind Ipin that he was at the hospital sometimes twenty hours in a day, with barely any time to sleep, let alone eat.

“And I didn’t have work to do?” Ipin asks. That is true, Father thinks. Ipin was also working hard, trying to lift his family out of poverty and towards the middle class. Admittedly, his work allowed him to remain in shape, but Father doesn’t want to point that out. He genuinely appreciates Ipin and his struggles, particularly knowing that he raised several children on a much smaller salary than Father’s, putting them into school and now helping them to raise and feed his grandchildren.

Ipin takes out his phone and shares a number with Father.

“This is a guy from my apartment building. He is a physical trainer. He can help you get stronger.”

Ipin makes a weight lifting gesture with his biceps.

“Terima kasih,” Father says, but mostly as a formality. Though he is still pretending to smile, he is annoyed with his friend. Father can barely walk straight, and his friend is already pushing a trainer onto him? It seems rude and out of place.

Ipin must see that Father is annoyed, because he asks Father, “Can I do another round?”

“Pasti,” Father says. He finds himself a seat on the bench those teens were using. He watches Ipin make his circles. Out of curiosity, he looks up the name that Ipin has given him. He is shocked to see that this bodybuilder has hundreds of thousands of followers on social media. The videos he puts up of himself are short, but both entertaining and informative.

Father’s belly expands as he sits. It is so big that it’s almost halfway to his knees. He has been sitting for a few minutes, but he still finds himself gasping for breath. It wouldn’t hurt to get in shape, Father reasons. He is retired, and he is a little tired of spending most of his free time with his wife. This would give him something else to do, something productive and useful and good for his health.

Father doesn’t wait for Ipin to finish his exercise. He calls the number he has been given, and enjoys talking to this young man, who is charismatic, kind, and professional in his tone. The young trainer says he is busy for the rest of the month but claims that he will give Father a free consultation. Father likes the idea of anything free and agrees. He ends the phone call, a smile on his face. He can almost smell the frangipani around them now that his breathing has eased. He closes his eyes and imagines himself skinny and muscular, just like this young bodybuilder.

Leave a Comment on 23 March, 2025: An Attempt at Jogging

(20): 2nd March, 2025 set in Dubai, The United Arab Emirates

March 3, 2025March 3, 2025 Kiran BhatTravel 0
(20): 2nd March, 2025 set in Dubai, The United Arab Emirates

 

2 March 2025

They are almost done with clearing out the room that his mother used to sleep in. It is taking longer because Mother and Father are both old, and it costs money to hire help, the help will come from India or the Philippines, the help will have a language barrier with them, and something could be broken, discarded, or lost forever. There are a lot of things which would have to be thrown away, or given away, such as Jida Al-Shuhhy’s niqabs and hijabs that do not fit Mother. Father also sees a lot of trash. There are small pieces of broken wood and chipped tile, there are small dried rinds of kuboos which Jida Al-Shuhhy was fed but spat out due to her inability to digest. He sees olive pits and doesn’t know who was eating them. He sees tears in the bedsheets and holes in the pillows that he hadn’t noticed while Jida Al-Shuhhy was alive.

The room is almost empty. There are some remaining items which appear to belong to their household but actually came from Bin Asmad when they shifted her here. Such as the playing cards. They are on the dresser right by a box of costume jewellery and a clutter of pens and pencils. Father opens the deck and flips through the cards. Khamsa, heart. Thalatha, clubs. The queen of spades. The king of hearts.

To play cards in Islam is forbidden, and his mother was a devout Muslim. She was strict about never talking to men who weren’t part of the family, to dress in a way that revealed nothing but her eyes to strangers, to take each prayer seriously, and to make sure Father was caned when he needed it, like when he was a teenager and decided to study instead of going for salah.

And yet Jida Al-Shuhhy liked to play cards. She didn’t do it in public, or rather she couldn’t do it in public. There was a group of men whom she would meet and gamble with clandestinely. The results of her exploits with these men were never discussed amongst Father or his brothers. Their father was an open alcoholic during a time when any use of alcohol was heavily shunned in Emirati society, and so Father doubted whether he had the mental awareness to consider what his mother did beyond cleaning and cooking.

But these cards . . . what did they mean to his mother?

2 January 2030

Father sees Son sitting there, on the sofa, talking to an artificial intelligence program on his phone. For many reasons it feels like a dream. He hasn’t seen his son in years, probably in a decade, and there he is now, sitting on the couch, almost exactly as how he would when he was a teenager, his legs sprawled out and his attention on some gadget that distracted him from whatever was happening at home.

The other part that makes the whole scene feel dreamlike is the program, which is a hologram beaming directly outwards from the phone. Son is asking the program philosophical and practical questions. Is Dubai a good place for gay couples to live? What will the future be like in twenty years? The AI speaks with pause, consideration, and wit, its answers much sharper and precise compared to how the artificial intelligence programs spoke in previous years. The AI is in the shape of a kid’s cartoon character, but its answers seem as deep as Son’s question.

Father takes a seat next to Son. Son notices him. He shuts off his program and proceeds to ask Father some questions about his day, his life, his health. This is not his son of the previous decade. This is a son who is almost mature, responsible, and willing to consider the predicaments of his father.

Father responds, Son replies, and they both smile and chat enthusiastically.

This, too, seems as much a part of the dream.

Son asks Father a pointed question.

«؟So, what have you been doing the last few years to keep yourself busy »

Father puts on a smile and heaves a breath, as if he has a plethora of stories about what he has spent his time on in the last decade that would make Son happy.

Then the breath ends, and Father’s lungs feel empty. His smile disappears, his eyes lose concentration. Son waits for an answer, keeping on a patient smile.

Father is really reflecting on his answer. The truth is, nothing he did this past decade really compared to the moment when Son decided to come home. The idea of having his son back home with him was all he ever wanted. He is so happy that Son is here now, sitting on his couch, that no other thought comes to him.

He can’t tell this to Son right now. A father is meant to look like an authority figure, and that will be compromised if Father shares his true feelings.

But he has to at least say something to Son.

A thought clicks in the back of his head. A smile returns to his face. He will tell Son this particular story, related to a particular person who made Father the man he is today. It will show how Father has adapted since Son last saw him. Son will enjoy the story, and most important, he will feel happy for his father, as if Father’s time over the last decade was well spent without him.

15 May 2034

It is Father’s first time visiting Wynn Al Marjan Island. The island is shaped like a dragon, or a sea creature, or something fabled in a myth; something that could not have been made to look this way by nature. The sands of the beach are perfectly grained, the trees are planted in optimum places to project both beauty and shade. There is a giant incandescent tower in the centre of the island. That is where Son is taking Father, the two of them alone, to gamble.

Gambling is a sin in Islam. There was no place to gamble in all of the Emirates until this casino opened in 2027.Father wouldn’t normally have stepped into a place like this, but Son finally found the playing cards Father had tossed into his room and asked why they were there. When Father told him the story of how his grandmother had been addicted to card games, Son felt like the two of them ought to go here. Plus, Father was bored and didn’t have much to do except lounge about in the house.

The inside of the place is full of smoke. It is like being in a shisha café, only with the smell of tobacco. Father is not used to the thickness of the air. He coughs wildly, causing Son to laugh. Father shoots him a glare, which goes unnoticed. Father knows Son has always lived an independent life and has his own way of doing things, and that hasn’t changed.

People are playing poker in one area of the room. They are all foreigners, though some look like rich people of Arab origin, the kind who wouldn’t care whether they are breaking the laws of Islam, for they have already broken so many of the laws in the first place, or they just don’t believe in the religion. One of the players is a robot. It is a model that seems to be quite good at playing cards, but has been dumbed down so that it doesn’t automatically win against any of the players. It’s probably mostly used as a means to give tutorials to the newbies like Father.

Son motions for Father to sit with them. He feels like he ought to consult one of the robots before he starts. But the moment he touches the cards, he feels as if he is touching them with the hands of his mother. Memories of watching her play with her group of friends return to the forefront of his mind. He imagines how she cursed when she lost, how excited she would get whenever she won some money. He thinks about how difficult it must have been to hide such a hobby back before the Emirates opened up to the West.

Admittedly, certain practices were less observed during that time period, and people were less strict about adhering fully to the laws of Islam, so there might also have been ways in which it was easier.

Father sits. He doesn’t need the help of the robot. Son teaches him how to do it. He lays out the cards to the best of his abilities. They don’t win a single round and actually lose some money. But Father is having fun, and he is glad he has made the attempt.

Father tells Son: «.It is good to try new things .I am glad we came here »

Son laughs .

«.And yet you are the person whom I have seen try the least amount of new things in my entire life »

«.That is not true » Father says. «.I have changed in so many ways »

He feels like he has so many examples He got into fitness and lost a remarkable amount of weight from it. He tried a form of golf in which the ball was self-automated to make it easier for people who had trouble getting it into the holes, but the field had more hazards to make the game a challenge in another form. He decided to talk to one of the neighbours his mother never liked, and thy somehow became friends, despite her thick Somali accent in Arabic. Even today is a perfect example of putting himself out there to do something he isn’t comfortable with.

But Father sees the snide look on Son’s face. It doesn’t matter what Father says. Son still has a set expectation of how his father behaves, and it doesn’t matter how much Father opens up to him or is willing to learn life from his perspective. Son is stopped by the memories of the past, the very particular way in which Son has felt his father has failed him.

Finally, Father tells Son he has enough of this place and wants to go home. «Yalla » Son says, bemused, as if that was the response from Father he was ultimately expecting.

15 May 2041

It is a seethingly hot summer day. The temperatures are always sweltering, but with the changes in climate over the past decade, they have become a new level of unbearable. The temperatures go above fifty, and the dry desert winds desiccate any organism they touch. It is an unliveable place for any animal except those who are being grown in the air-conditioned zoos. As for the humans who reside in this city, it’s unthinkable to go out in the day. Father and Mother are rich, and so they have bought shades of lattice screen to cover their dwelling of two storeys. The air-conditioner is never not running in their house. And the walls and the roofs have been adapted with artificial intelligence that automatically knows when to cool the air, covering the window with metallic blinds and warning Mother and Father of the coming dust storms so that they never have to worry, as long as they never leave their cottage, another cooped-up place in this attempted deserted oasis.

Father is leaving to the gym. It’s too hot to walk there, and so Father orders a taxi from the chip on his head. It is not in his head, but it is programmed to electronically read his thoughts and communicate them through the Internet to whoever he is trying to communicate with. He thinks he wants a taxi, he negotiates the price through the signals being communicated from his head to the driver, and then the taxi comes, in seven minutes, right to his door.

Father is in his eighties. These days no one would know it. There are pills that keep away the effects of age. The pill injects nanobots into the body which aremelt away at excess fat stored between muscle and skin, ensuring that the body remains healthy and trim. . So Father has muscles all over his calves, stomach, and biceps. His hair is not grey but jet black from the hormone implants. The muscles in his face respond sharply as they would have when he was in his forties, and his eyes shine bright with energy.

In the gym a robot electronically asks what exercise routine he would like to do. Father will do one hour on the treadmill and weight machines. He gives his digital consent through the chip in his head, but taps his credit card on the robot’s head to do the payment. The robot charges him. He picks the treadmill right at the spot he likes it, with a view of glimmering turquoise water of the sea.

As Father runs, he glances around. Everyone is looking in perfect shape. He remembers when he first started at this gym. He was fat, but he wasn’t the fattest person there. There were people of all sorts of sizes and shapes at the time. Now everyone except, for the variations in race and height, looks exactly the same.

Still Father runs on the treadmill. It’s been his routine for the last two decades. He doesn’t know what he would do without it. It’s the only thing that has remained constant in his life.

Since the day his mother died.

Leave a Comment on (20): 2nd March, 2025 set in Dubai, The United Arab Emirates

25 February, 2025: A Pilgrimage

February 25, 2025 Kiran BhatTravel 0
25 February, 2025: A Pilgrimage

set in Luxor, Egypt

I am leaving the Luxor temple, and I know I ought to be appreciating the sites I’m seeing, but I can’t help but think about the Maha Kumbh happening in India right now. I come from a very Hindu family. Our origins are in India but we’re all Indian by way of Guyana. That’s its own long story, but the point is that everyone on my social media is talking about the Kumbh Mela, and how important it is to bathe in the banks of the Ganga by Allahabad right now if you’re Hindu.

Not that what I’m actually seeing isn’t that cool or important. The city of Luxur literally has an enormous temple complex right in its centre. The sand brick walls feel like they’ll fall apart in front of you at any moment, and yet despite the crumbling look of everything the statues of the kings look pristine and calm as they tower over you. It’s impressive that such an ornate structure was able to survive so long, especially considering how polluted and crowded modern Luxor is. Overall it’s a thing I feel very blessed and privileged to witness, considering how few people of my background travel this far, and I’m glad as a whole to be in Egypt.

Anyways I’ve finished this leg of my tourism. I leave the plaza area not sure what I’m going to do. I’m mostly thinking of heading back to my hotel and looking at the pics and videos of the Maha Kumbh. It’s the day when all the planets are aligned, it’s a day that only takes place once every 144 years. It’s a day I’m missing unless I want to spend a lot of money to hop from Cairo to Delhi. And that makes no sense because the mela is just a few days away from ending.

WhatsApp Image 2025 02 25 at 9 37 38 PM

A guy stops me before I head out. He has a horse attached to a carriage next to him and is carrying a poster with pictures of all the sites of the city. He notices I’m not local very quickly. He starts asking me despite the fact I’ve shown zero interest in anything related to further tourism, ’Habibi, what price?’

‘No, no,’ I say curtly. I’m used to having to talk like this here, because otherwise everyone will try to find any way imaginable to get extra money from you.

Still he smiles at me, and I smile at him. He’s cute. He’s got a long and angular face, about the same skin tone and features as mine, but with tight short curls for hair. I can make out the shape of his groin from his jellabiya. There’s nothing really between it and the cloth. The indent of what I think I’m seeing looks quite big.

He notices where I am looking and says, ‘You are a good looking boy.’

‘Thanks,’ I say in response.

‘Come with me. I will give discount.’

I playfully reply, ’If a ride is what you’re looking for, my hotel over there.’

He laughs. I don’t know if he understands what I mean, given how he is speaking English. Still he repeats. ‘Come, come, take horse ride. We will go together. For you it is free.’

Well, I’ll never say no to a free adventure with a hot man. I get into his carriage, noticing another man who was probably there along. He gets on top of the horse, and the other guy gets into the carriage, with me. He doesn’t say much as we leave Luxor together, but I can make out his eyes are all over me. It’s not just that he’s scanning my face. He’s practically ravaging it with his gaze.

‘You are too handsome habibi.’

‘I think you’re handsome too,’ I confess. I scoot a little bit closer to him, but he merely observes it. It’s only when we get out of the city that he gathers the courage to put his hand on my knee. How he rubs it. It’s like he’s giving me a massage, and despite the pants I’m wearing I can feel the imprints of his finger directly on my skin. I’m getting hard and I can’t help it. Seeing how excited I’m getting he rushes in to kiss me.

I kiss him back and he doesn’t like it. He moves away as my tongues goes into his mouth. He bites my nipple through my shirt. I tell him to not play rough. He starts to put his finger into my pants, but towards my ass. I tell him I’m not a bottom. I don’t think he’s understanding. He’s trying to finger me and I try to move myself in another position so that’s not what happens.

As I fidget I notice how much the country changes. The buildings around us look completely underdeveloped. Some look like brick buildings that were partially built. Others look like hovels in the dust that people just live in. There are a lot of dirt roads. There’s at least a lot of greenery in the area between the neighbourhoods and the river. Date palms hang over the alfalfa fields, the grass almost appears to be climbing towards the riverbank as it clings in clusters to the land. There aren’t that many people around. I guess that’s why he feels so confident, particularly as we go even further from that village, and we’re just in the alfalfa field.

It’s all so much like India. Not that I’ve ever been, but I’ve seen the pictures. In Allahabad I imagine it to be far more crowded, I imagine there to be a lot of people. There’d probably be a lot of people bathing. I wonder what it’d be like to be in the Ganges It’s probably extremely polluted, yet something about dipping in it has to make you feel clean.

It’d be nice to be there, just like in a certain way, it’d be nice if I could just teleport home.

The carriage stops. The guy who was riding the horse gets off to take a piss. I get a good look at him. He’s actually cuter than the guy who propositioned me. He has a very clean shaven and boyish face. His eyes look meditative and self-reflexive. He has almost the look of a Greek thinker. We lock eyes, and I see that as he’s holding his dick and trying to piss he’s getting hard.

‘You suck him,’ the guy on the carriage says.

To be honest I wouldn’t mind doing so, and I get off.

As I reach towards the part of the field where he is peeing and he turns to me, I’m about to kneel, so I can take his dick into his mouth.

That’s when I see he has a knife in his other hand.

And that’s when the other guy comes down too.

‘Your money, your backpack, give it now.’

I look all around me. There’s no one else in the field except us two. While the guy from the carriage has no weapon in his hands, his look scares me more than the other guy. At least the guy with the knife looks like he doesn’t know what he’s doing. I can make out he doesn’t want to hurt me. He seems soft based on the aura he is giving.

The guy from the carriage, though, I can tell he likes what he’s doing. He has an extremely pleased look in his eyes. More than the one with the weapon, he looks like the kind who would kill and like it. He’s the one who scares me, and the way he’s barking at me doesn’t help either

‘Your money, your everything, now!’

I look at this guy, I look at the one with the knife, and I can’t imagine this ending well. Even if I give them all my stuff there’s no chance they’re letting me go. They’re probably going to rape me. I feel like the one with the angry eyes will enjoy it, while the one with the knife really wants to have sex or even a moment of intimacy, but is too naive or different in his understanding of the world to know how to get there with me in a more civil manner.

Regardless, I’m not getting out of here unscathed. I might even be killed and left to rot in the fields.

The voice in my head tells me to do only one thing. Run. And that’s why I do it. I’m out of the carriage anyways and I know the way back through the dirt road. But if I took the dirt road, it’d be easy for them to follow me. That’s why I run into the field. It’s a crazy thought the moment I step into it. The field is muddy and the water comes up to my knees. I’m going to get my pants and shoes horribly dirty. At the same time survival comes first. That guy is shouting at me. He’s telling me something not even in English. It has to be in Arabic or some local language. Still I’m not looking back. I’m just running. And I run and I run and I run, in random directions, in some confusing and roundabout way, so that they aren’t able to find me.

At some point I reach the bank of the river. I look around not knowing where to go. I look back and I see that no one is there. Are they on my tail? Are they going to find me? I don’t hear any one coming. I’m completely alone. There’s no animals at the riverbank either. There is no one and nothing.

What in the world have I done? I’m in the middle of nowhere. I don’t know how to get back to my hotel. I don’t even know the name of the location as to where I am. Why did I take that carriage? Why did I let that boy trick me?

I ought to be panicking. I ought to be angry with myself.

But I see the river and I see the water and it calms me. I try to focus on my breathing. I try to notice my heartbeat. It’s getting slower and slower. I’m safe. Nothing is going to happen to me.

At the end of the day does it really matter whether I’m here or in Guyana, India or anywhere in the world? What makes one river sacred over another? The Nile is supposed to be an important river too.

I’m wet anyways and so I take my steps into the water. I clasp my hands in a moment of prayer. I chant some of the shlokas that my parents taught me. I don’t know if they are what I’m supposed to say in this context, but I’m not in the Ganga, I’m in the Nile.

I feel safe, I feel at ease, I feel grateful for surviving a horrid situation. I thank the universe and the divine and the stars. I know my constellations were aligned right now.

My eyes are closed, but I open them, remembering where I am. A man in a white jellabiya is on the other side of the river staring at me. I smile at him, but he doesn’t know what to make of it.

I sense he has placed here in this moment to help me.

I cross. I feel lighter knowing that I’ve prayed. I will ask him to take me back to Luxor, and even if he doesn’t understand how to do so, I’ll be alright.

It doesn’t matter what land I’m in. As long as I have faith in the path that has been divined for me, I will always be safe.

Leave a Comment on 25 February, 2025: A Pilgrimage

The Nineteenth Vision (20th February, 2025)

February 21, 2025 Kiran BhatOpinion, Religion 0
The Nineteenth Vision (20th February, 2025)

Prayer 1: As a Roman Catholic, Praying from Cebu City, Visayas, the Philippines

Oh heavenly Father, dear heavenly Father, I have sinned. I know that I am a human being. Nasayud ko nga ang pagpakasala kabahin sa pagka tawo. But Father, oh heavenly Father, each day I sin and it hurts me.

He who descends from me sins, and he doesn’t take the time to pray and seek repentance, and that hurts me too.

I am praying for my son’s sins. I am praying for my sins that come because he sins and he is my blood, and because he sins I sin as the one who gave him life.

Tomas was a good boy. He never got into trouble. There were arguable signs he was different. Once when he was little a Carmen Soriano song came on the radio, and he danced to it. He used his thighs and flipped his head around like he had long hair. I didn’t think a single thing about it. He was a child. Little children do all sorts of things like running around naked or putting their hands all over their private parts. Otherwise Tomas was like any other boy. He liked Thomas the Tank Engine and those fighting guys from the animes. He didn’t have a lot of friends, but we wanted him to study and to pay more attention to school than making friends. My husband is a very successful and respected doctor in the community, and we were looking forward to Tomas becoming one too.

Tomas doesn’t live with us anymore. It has been over fifteen years since he left us, or perhaps close to seventeen, eighteen. I haven’t done the math. You think it would get easier because it has been years, but every day I miss him. He doesn’t live with us to punish us. He claims he is gay and wants to live with other men, and we would never have let him if he had stayed in Cebu.

It isn’t right to sin and be proud of sinning, the way he does.

That is why I pray, my Lord. Every day I sit down and I pray. You already know this. I love you for your forgiveness and I love you for your charity and I love you for listening. Oh my Lord. You are my one true Lord.

I don’t feel forgiven yet. It’s not you, my Lord. It’s him. He has to seek his own forgiveness. He has to kneel and ask to be saved. I’m sure right now he is putting his lips on the private parts of a man. Tomorrow some man will be wrapping his legs around him, and then another day he will bend down to five or six of them and arouse them at once. He should know that what he is doing is wrong. Every day he should pray and be begging you not to send him to Hell.

It’s like he is doing everything in his power to be sent there. It’s like no matter how much I pray for him to go forward on the right track, he keeps making the wrong decisions.

My sister and I had a talk a few days back. She told me that I should defy the very words I have been taught and learn in my heart that it is acceptable to be gay. She has nothing but the best of intent. I love her for trying, and I forgive her for giving input where it doesn’t belong.

I was fine with what she said when we spoke, but since then I have been angry. It feels like nails are being pressed into my skin each time I talk to you. Who is she to reject our teachings? Has she not read Leviticus? Has she not read Corinthians and Romans? Paul says that effeminates will never inherit the Kingdom of God. Who is she to allow my son to have pleasure in this life, only to be damned in his next?

God, teach me to forgive her. God, teach me to forgive my son too.

I am his mother. I love him more than he loves himself. My son thinks he knows what is best for him. Kana maoy idiocy. He put crayons in his mouth as a boy and thought chemistry was a useless subject in his teens. He’s going to random countries and teaching English. He doesn’t even tell me what countries he’s in.

I know he’s making nonsense for himself. I know he’s getting into a lot of trouble, and he doesn’t want me to know. I know he’s hurting and sad and alone. I don’t need him to tell me. A mother always knows the pain of his son, whether he confesses it or not.

He doesn’t want to come home. He doesn’t want to listen to me.

It’s as much my fault as it is his own that things are like this.

And yes, my sister is right on that front…perhaps if I learned to accept him, he would find a way to come back home.

But to accept him goes against everything I have been taught. I was formed to think in a certain way. And the way in which I was formed is the right way. I listened to my father and mother, and even though we didn’t live with money, we lived with dignity even until my father died and my mother married again. I didn’t seek further education. I got married and fulfilled the duties of my home. I listened to everyone and did everything right.

Why is it then that I feel so unhappy? Why do I feel like I have been deceived?

God, is there something you are trying to tell me?

How do you think I should feel about what my sister has asked?

I ask you time and time again, and you never answer, God. The doorbell has rung. I need to see who is here. I’ll come back to you tomorrow.

Please answer me tomorrow, my Lord. I’m so lost without your guidance.

Leave a Comment on The Nineteenth Vision (20th February, 2025)

7 February, 2025: Returning Home

February 7, 2025 Kiran BhatTravel 0
7 February, 2025: Returning Home

set in Törmänen, Finland

They are leaving. The car is packed up, and there are plenty of dried fish snacks and elkskin clothes in the back seat. Some will be given to neighbours, others to Mother’s friends.

The snow is still high and covering the dirt track. Mother fears they’ll have an accident. Father has always been a bad driver, but now his hands really tremble against the wheel.

He has to be emotional. That will affect his driving.

The winter will soon end, but the sun still rises around ten. Despite it being completely dark out and the temperature being around minus twenty, all of the family members have come out to say goodbye: Father’s two brothers and their spouses, Father’s cousins, and the various children. The elders are in their jackets made with reindeer hides, or beaska, while the younger children wear coats and jackets found commonly in Helsinki or other parts of Europe. Father’s oldest brother is named Jonne. He wears the hat of the Four Winds. It is blue with a cylindrical form, and each of the four clothed stars hang downwards, indicating a cardinal direction.

Father and his relatives say goodbye to each other. Mother is closer to the car so she can’t make out what is being said among them, but Father seems cordial enough as he goes to each and every male elder relative and their partner or child to wish them well.

The plan was that after Mother’s mother-in-law’s funeral, they would spend a week or two maximum and then return home. Instead, it has been nearly two months in the village. And Father has told his brothers that now that he has retired, he will try to come more often.

Father finishes with his pleasantries. He looks at Mother and says it’s time to go. The car has been on so that the engine can start up and the interior can properly heat. Still when Mother takes her seat, it freezes her bum.

It has been some time since they have started up the car, and she only hopes that it will drive effortlessly. It will be a long thirteen-hour drive. Since it is about seven in the morning, they should reach Helsinki around eight or nine at night. At least it’s a fairly obstacle-free drive back to Helsinki. It will be a straight road with snow clumping around the sides of the highway and icicles hanging on the tree branches. They won’t see much as it is still dark. Not to mention there aren’t many towns or populated areas to pass. It’ll get easier once the sun comes out, and then they’ll exit Lapland, and there will be a lot of lights and signage from the neighbouring towns. The scenery will become much more urbanised once they reach the south.

All Mother can hope is that they don’t get caught in a blizzard, and that Father will be able to manage the drive. At least Mother will be there, to keep her eyes vigilant and focused, to warn Father of anything that could disturb them on their journey home.

As Father waves to his relatives, giving them permission to return back inside their homes, Mother asks, “What did they say to you?”

Father says, “Nothing.”

Mother scoffs. “Nothing? Has there ever been a time when your older brother has told you nothing?”

Father puts an annoyed smile on his face and gets the car in gear. “Whatever needs to be said has already been said. And I understand why they say it. The past is past. It’s time to return home now.”

“That is also true,” Mother says. She puts both of her hands in her lap. She was so busy being a caretaker to her mother-in-law for the last year that she has forgotten what it is like to do other things. She could get active in the church again if she feels like it, she could probably spend some more time with her good friends, too. She met many neighbours during her walks with her mother-in-law, neighbours who softened when they saw her being a caretaker to an elder. She is going to have a lot more friendly relationships in her neighbourhood.

All in all, Mother has learned a lot from being there for another human being far older than her, just as she enjoyed learning how to sheer fur and cook novel meats during their time in Father’s village. She is going back to Helsinki with new knowledge, and she has the sense that Father, no matter how little he acknowledges it, has changed a lot in the last two months, too.

Father revs the engine. He reverses the car onto the dirt tracks. Mother looks back and waves goodbye, though the relatives are already gone. Something about seeing an absence of people around the wooden cabins relieves Mother, and she takes a breath.

They are leaving. Their time in the village has come to end. By the end of the night, they will be back home.

And once they are there, an entirely new chapter of their life will begin.

Leave a Comment on 7 February, 2025: Returning Home

3 February, 2025: The Police Came and I Thought

February 3, 2025 Kiran BhatOpinion, Travel 0
3 February, 2025: The Police Came and I Thought

set in Djibouti City, Djibouti

I was just looking outside of my hostel, at the vibrant mosque in front of me, and I was taking a picture, because I liked the contrast of the building’s white walls with the green of the minaret and the roof, and that is when the police officer came up. By instinct I turned around and walked away, and that made it worse. He was running, and shouting something, either in Somali or Arabic or some other language of the region I wouldn’t be able to make out, because I don’t speak anything of this part of the world, just some basic French, and obviously English, a but few people here speak in these languages.

Anyways, he came up and he started yelling at me, and that is when I was scared. He told me to open my phone. I wasn’t willing to do that. I wasn’t born and brought up in a country where police have the right to order me to do such things and without any reason. That is when he got mad, and he really started yelling, and two police officers who were nearby heard the noise and joined him.

I will be honest about one particular thing. The police officer who accosted me wasn’t that intimidating. He had a long face and buck-teeth, and he was significantly shorter than me. When I was taking that picture of the mosque he had been sitting on the stoop cleaning his teeth with his nails. It was only when he suddenly stood up and started walking in my direction that I even noticed him. Otherwise I was looking at the mosque and the piles of trash around it and remembering the people last night who were jostling near the market and the smells of the coffee wafting from the cafes on the other side of my hostel when I was having breakfast with a new friend from Canada the day before.

These two guys came and they were both tall and muscular and built, and one of them could speak broken English. That was the scariest part. He could tell me why I was in trouble.

‘You, open phone. You were taking photo of police officer.’

‘No, no,’ I immediately retorted, defending myself from what I genuinely felt was an incredulous accusation. ‘I was taking photo of the mosque.’

I did open my phone, because I knew what I wanted to take a picture of, and it wasn’t a picture of who I thought of at the time as a random guy doing nothing. But then the police officer snatched the phone out of my hands, and he scrolled through my photos, and he showed that exact same picture to me.

In the frame was the mosque in the centre, with some of the shops to the right, and at the bottom, the very bottom, a blur of black skin and blue uniform, which was only part of the upper half of the police officer.

‘That is the photo you’re complaining about?’ I actually asked. ‘He is barely in the photo! And I wasn’t taking a picture of him! I was taking a picture of the mosque! The mosque!’

I pointed as obviously as I could to what was clearly the focus of the photo, but instead of listening to me the police officer was taking the phone to the other police officers, showing it to them, and they were getting emboldened by what in their minds was proof of a foreigner doing obvious wrong.

‘We are taking you to police station,’ said the police officer.

‘No, no no,’ I was almost shouting, but I had no control of the situation. They were already walking in another direction, happy at having my phone in their hand. If I wanted my phone back I would have to follow them. But if I followed them I was off to a police station in a country where I didn’t know the local language and customs. The police were probably going to ask me for an exorbitant bribe, and if I didn’t pay that, they were probably going to be putting me in a jail. They didn’t care that I was a human who had no idea what was going on. I am sure they got a high at punishing a foreigner, and they were excited to have a chance to make some money off of one too.

I didn’t follow them. I wasn’t stupid enough to do so. Instead I went towards my hotel and I opened the door and shouted for help. It was eight in the morning. There was no one in the lobby. But the guard for the building noticed me. Though he didn’t speak any common language with me he noticed the desperation in my eyes, and ran in the building.

What I did also antagonised the police officers.

‘What are you doing? You come to the police station. You come now!’

‘Just wait! Wait!’

And I prayed and hoped that they did, at least long enough so that the person who owned the hostel would come out to help me.

Luckily she was out within a minute. She was an older Somali woman from Djibouti who had been brought up in Canada. She knew perfect English and asked me immediately, ‘What’s going on?’

‘They think I took a photo of a police officer,’ I explained. ‘They are trying to send me to jail.’

The owner of the hotel took a second to look eyes with me. Though her face and body were completely covered except for the eyes, I could tell she was scanning everything I was thinking and feeling, and assessed that I was telling the truth.

Then she turned to the police officers, and started bartering to them in their local language. I didn’t understand what she was saying, but because the owner of the hotel was significantly older than all of us, possibly in her fifties, as well as a respected member of the city, I could tell they were willing to listen to her properly, unlike how they behaved with me. They shouted at each other for some time but then their tempers cooled and the tones in the voices evened out. She got them to give her my phone, and she looked at the pictures herself. She came to my side and said, ‘Delete every photo you can of Djibouti, immediately, at once.’

I followed her instructions. I went into my photos, pressed the select all button, and deleted everything, and then went to the deleted photos section, and cleared them fully from my phone. I had a lot of pictures of my family and friends on my phone, as well as a lot of captivating snapshots from my days in Nairobi and Johannesburg, my explorations of Uganda and Rwanda, and even some striking photos from my time here, whether from the salt cakes around Lake Assal or the busy beaches around the coast of Djibouti City. At that moment I didn’t care that everything I did in the last half year was being erased. I wanted to save myself, and only my survival at that moment mattered.

The owner of the hotel showed my phone, completely empty of photos. I could tell she was saying there was literally nothing there. The police looked at the photos, saw there was nothing, and went on their way. They didn’t apologise for bothering me. They didn’t even look me in the eyes.

I thought I was going to go for a walk around town, but after everything that happened I needed to sit down. The sofas in the lobby were empty. I just collapsed onto one with my eyes unable to focus on anything.

Meanwhile the hotel owner scolded me.

‘Why are you taking photos of the police? In no country in the world is it appropriate to take photos of police officers?’

She went on and on, and a part of me wanted to defend myself, reminding her that I didn’t even see the officer, and all I wanted to do was capture a moment of the sun rising a little bit over the mosque, and giving a little bit of a pink and orange flair to the sky.

But honestly in my mind that wasn’t what I was thinking really. What I was thinking was that it had been some time since I had been in Africa. Some of the months I was in Johannesburg, and then I travelled in the south, and after that I went to Nairobi, crashed there. I saw the highlights of Zanzibar and the Masai Mara, and I was just thinking of exploring the horn. Online classes were going well, and I was able to travel while learning an income, but was I enjoying myself?

I was thinking about that then and there, that I really missed how easy life was in London. The job I had barely paid me anything for how expensive London is, but I liked teaching migrants over little kids, and the job was challenging, and rewarding. I didn’t like pointing to slides and talking to children, though the company, based in China, paid far better, especially given my living costs. And then London is such a colourful city, full of people from all over the world. Johannesburg had its highs, and Nairobi is an amazing amalgamation of natural beauty and wildlife with big city feels, but I couldn’t stand either for longer than a month.

I wanted to leave Africa. I thought I wanted to travel and explore and see every country here, but for one country that rewarded me there were five that just challenged me, and not in a good way. There was a part of me that wanted to see the West and the Central parts, but I also knew that the Internet would be as bad in those parts as it is in Djibouti. And most likely I’d get in trouble for this reason or that. I didn’t like the fact that people were targeting me because I looked richer or they looked like they could get something out of me. It didn’t help that I grew up feeling different from others, and was bullied a lot for it, and something about these experiences were rubbing salt on a completely unrelated wound, in a way I was still not able to understand.

I sat for some time and let that woman chew me out. She felt like an auntie for me in a lot of ways, and I appreciated her effort in trying to instruct me. At the same time for the rest of the day my mind refused to waiver on a very particular conclusion that was firming up inside of my head.

I had a job that allowed me to be anywhere in the world I wanted to be. I hadn’t seen all of Africa but I had seen some thirteen countries and I was satisfied with what I saw. If I was free to be anywhere in the world I wanted, why was I still in this part of the world despite every thought urging me to leave? I was trying to satisfy a country count that didn’t matter to me, and there were so many other parts of the world I haven’t touched yet, like Southeast Asia or the Middle East.

The point is that I wasn’t living exactly how I wanted to, despite arranging my life to give me the freedom to do so, and that made no sense. This experience with the police was horrible, just like the phone-snatching I went through in Johannesburg was horrifying, but these things were happening because the universe was telling me to move on, and I wasn’t listening.

I was going to be in Djibouti for a few more days, partly because I wanted to cross into Somaliland and then fly from there towards Addis Ababa. I decided to make a promise to myself. I wasn’t going to let myself be swayed by impulse and excitement. I was going to try to think to myself, really know what I want, and from that, make a decision, one that might involve hopping continents or not, changing jobs or sticking with what I’ve chosen, but one that would fundamentally make me feel happier with the way things were going in my life, and one that would make me feel like I’m finally on track to life life the way I was meant to.

Leave a Comment on 3 February, 2025: The Police Came and I Thought

2 February, 2025: He Said It

February 2, 2025 Kiran BhatCommunity, Culture 0
2 February, 2025: He Said It

set in West End Village, Anguila, The United Kingdom

Father is standing with his younger brother, Smith, in the graveyard of their village, in front of the two gravestones of their parents. An emotion bubbling up inside of Father tells him that he wants to smile. His father and his mother are finally side by side, the tombstone for his father old and chipped, the one for his mother a fresh pewter, each word clearly legible, with a smiling stencil of her face over it.

Here lies Beverley Williams.

1934–2024

He loves seeing his mother and father enjoying a space together, despite it being in death. His father, he wasn’t the easiest man to be around. He liked to work a lot, and he liked to drink a lot, too. He said bad things about his kids, he hit his wife. He died when Father was just getting settled into his work in the city. His mother had to live a long time without a man, but life at home was peaceful because of it. Despite this history, Father’s mother felt like she was supposed to be buried next to him. It was just the way things were. Men married women. Women gave them kids. And women prayed as they withstood the drinking and bad habits of their husbands, sticking by their sides until the end. The only people who didn’t think this was normal were the ones around Son’s age, and those kids were thinking all sorts of thoughts unnatural to the islands. And his mother would never understand them, in this life or the other. She wanted to be next to her husband in the afterlife, and she got it, even if it took thirty years for it to happen.

So, there she is, there he is, and here are two of their sons, Father and Smith, standing side by side. It’s been a month since he returned to the West End for the funeral. He tries to visit his mother and father once every few days. Sometimes he comes with Smith, sometimes comes with Jeff, sometimes he comes with Uncle Vince, and sometimes he comes with a cousin or a niece or a random neighbour. It’s good to be back in the place where he was born and brought up. Although he does feel like his welcome is drying up. The relatives were polite to him during the first week, but these days they’re making their comments, wondering when he’s going back home to his three-story cottage in Mount Fortune.

Smith and Father’s eyes meet. Father wants to smile, and he wishes his muscles would move, but he’s emotionally drained. It’s been months since he has had a smile on his face. It just isn’t coming to him no matter how hard he tries. Both of their gazes drift downwards to the tombstones. Father doesn’t say much to Smith, but this is the familiar way of their relationship, and Father enjoys their walks together. Smith is an open guy compared to Jeff, who’s never been a real big brother, doesn’t even look Father in the eye unless there’s some alcohol in him and he wants to get a rise out of Father.

Mr Fancy Man is coming to get a look at how us village men live. Aya look wuk he walks like he coming from Spain. Look at the Mr Fancy Man. Is he remembering us and how we live?

What’s worse about the way Jeff talks is that the other uncles and cousins and nephews tend to agree with him. They take a good look at Father, get a little laugh, and agree with whatever Jeff says. They invite him to join in their little groups sitting on the benches or stoops enjoying their beers, but Father doesn’t like getting drunk, and he knows that they’ll take advantage of the alcohol to dig into him. He feels more comfortable going back to his room in his house to chat with his wife or one of the other relatives who live elsewhere and who have likewise returned to the village for the funeral.

Despite feeling somewhat isolated, Father isn’t ready to pack up and go back home yet. It’s because every time he walks past the one-storey homes around the street and the swaying palm trees beside them, he remembers being a boy in flip-flops doing the same. He looks at the gravestones and the tombs, and while it isn’t like he’s seeing their spirits, he is convinced that a part of him still resides here somewhere.

It’s his home, this village. It doesn’t matter how his relatives feel or the fact that he left many years ago. He was a loner as a boy, and he is a loner now. But he still belongs here.

Father doesn’t get the chance to see the graves of his loved ones or pay his respects over in Mount Fortune. And here they are, and will be forever—his mother and father. Two bodies buried in the dirt. His father is probably already a skeleton at this point. There would be more dust in his coffin than anything else. And his mother has been freshly laid to rest. Father remembers how hard the thick curls of the hair on her head became, how purple her feet were, and he breaks eye contact with the tombstone. He thought his emotions were dead, but there is that one gnawing anxiety, that all-consuming sadness, that very dark hole that would be so easy to drop into.

All he has to do is remember the face his mother made as the air gasped out of her and her life force heaved away.

‘Ayuh lawd,’ Smith suddenly exclaims. ‘Is that Mrs Willis ova der?’

Father doesn’t even remember who Mrs Willis is. He sees a bent-over black woman with large graying curls on her head scooting slowly over the pavement with her walker. She is moving incredibly slowly. It wouldn’t surprise him if she would soon be going to her deathbed.

‘She looks to be suffering from some acute back pain and some form of muscular atrophy,’ Father responds. ‘I wonder what medicines she is taking.’ He makes a mental list of the things they used at their hospital to treat palsy, and then he remembers he is talking to Smith, who barely pursued higher education, let alone medical school.

Smith interrupts Father’s thoughts and shouts, ‘Mrs Willis! Ya hearin? Mrs Willis!’

‘Stop,’ Father interjects. ‘I don’t remember her, and she probably won’t remember me.’

Smith keeps shouting, ‘Mrs Willis! Mrs Willis!’ The woman clearly cannot hear well. She continues ambling to her destination, a neighbouring house.

Though the yelling gets Smith nowhere, he continues to say, ‘Ya made the best Johnny cakes last week. They were good with the shrimp. They were good plain, too. We loved ya cooking. We have to invite ya over soon.’

Now he remembers those soggy fried snacks when he visited this random older woman’s house. They ate seafood fresh from the ocean. The smell of coconut was everywhere. So, that was Mrs Willis…and that was her home….

It is nice of Smith to engage with Mrs Willis like that, Father reflects. Smith was always that brother who went out of his way to do things for others. Back when they were kids, Father would sit at his desk at school, lost in his studies and homework. By the time he got back home, Jeff would have eaten almost all of the snacks that were prepared for them. They were hard to resist given how tasty they were—the jam balls were sour with tamarind but overly sweet from the sugary caking, an addictive contrast. But only Smith would keep some extras just for Father. Smith was always considerate, and that is probably why he is the one who has spent the most time with Father visiting the gravestones.

‘Thanks for taking the time to bring me here again,’ Father says to Smith. ‘You really take a lot of time out of your day for me. I appreciate it.’

Father’s words are genuine. They aren’t formalities. He means it. I energy around them changes. The breeze that is hitting them feels a bit cooler. The smell of dried grass lingers.

Smith’s eyes meet Father’s, but he keeps staring into him. Then he tells Father, ‘What happened to Mum…we know ya tried ya best when you took her to the city. We appreciate it. But we did our best for decades, too. We done did a good job when Mum still lived with us, and ya know it. I think ya should have let us keep trying. Ya gave up on us, and then Mum died, and that made us feel a certain way.’

Father’s face curls up. He turns to face Smith. Smith’s the polite one in the family, doesn’t express what he truly thinks that often, if ever at all. Father’s getting a real glimpse into his brother’s heart.

He has to handle it tenderly.

He tries at first to defuse the situation. He asks, ‘Are you angry at me?’

‘No,’ Smith responds. ‘Jeff says what he says cuz he’s angry. Uncle Vince and Dave are angry, too. The kids are angry because everyone else is. They don’t know better. And they love to mash. Everyone loves to mash. But I am not angry.’

Father observes Smith’s body language. He is composed. He speaks matter-of-factly, with no desire to hurt Father.

Despite knowing this, why is it that Father feels like he is being poked at?

‘I was doing what I thought was best. Just like when I used to send money back – ’

‘No, no no.’ Smith’s face, which appeared so peaceful, suddenly clenches. ‘I’m not saying sending money was bad. Ya sent ya money, that was good. We used the money, and we took care of her. You done much good. But it is more than money. We knew what else our mother needed.’

‘She is my mother, too.’

‘We lived with her. We knew her.’

‘I…’ The truth was that Father didn’t know her. The suburb where Father lived wasn’t that far off. It would only take him half an hour maximum to travel home, and yet he acted like he lived in Birmingham or Kent, thousands of kilometres away. He liked having his own family, his own job, his own network, and his own success away from his childhood home. His mother benefited from that—all of the relatives did—but they lived completely separate lives. So, yes, Father didn’t know what they were like. Father didn’t know what they were like at all.

Father takes a deep breath. It isn’t enough. He feels like someone has just punched the air out of him. He needs to breathe again. He knows he has to. He’s really lacking the air. He feels like he’s going to cry. But he doesn’t want to cry. He’s almost seventy. No one who’s a man on the islands cries, and in front of his younger brother of all people.

‘I did my best,’ Father says.

‘Ya did,’ Smith says.

‘It just wasn’t good enough.’

‘That’s not what I said.’

‘I want to go,’ Father says.

Smith stares at the tombstone. He mouths something, addressing the space beyond Father. His eyes are stuck in place, as are his feet.

Smith gets like this when he is tense. As a little boy, Smith didn’t talk much. Neither did Father. Even as adults, neither are particular social, and they like being that way. But as Father looks at Smith now, he wonders if they should have been there for each other more.

Ironically, this is the first time in their entire life that they are addressing each other so candidly, Father realises.

Here they are, standing, not saying a single thing to each other. Father tries to control his breathing. He has to make his heart rate go down, he has to let go of the tension in his nerves and muscles.

He feels like he ought to have so much more to say to his brother in response, and yet nothing is coming out.

All he wants to do is kick at the tombstone, angry at his father and mother. Angry at them for giving him so much responsibility, yet none of the ability to express its weight towards his loved ones.

Leave a Comment on 2 February, 2025: He Said It

22 January, 2025: To Be A Villager Today

January 22, 2025 Kiran BhatNews 0
22 January, 2025: To Be A Villager Today

set in Shan Ywar Thit, Myanmar

Mother was the only one not wearing thanaka, or the only one continuing to not wear thanaka, and that certainly made her feel different from her in-laws. As she cut the bamboo shoots that her older sister-in-law brought from the forest, she felt like the women were staring at her. They were always staring at her. It was one thing if she had just come from Yangon a day ago, but they had already been here for more than a week since Father wanted to spend some time in his native village after the funeral of his mother. Even during her past trips they had not stared this much. It was like they were thinking out loud that Mother was no longer some strange woman from the city who had married into the family.

It was like they were really trying to figure out who she was.

She finished cutting the bamboo shoots. The husks were in a pile at her feet, and the fleshy bamboo pieces clung together like chicken shreds. She swept the husks to the side of the settlement, into the mud underneath. As she did so, she locked eyes with one of the daughters of Father’s brothers, who was breastfeeding her own daughter. The woman put on a long and gleeful smile that puffed out the earthy ground bark paste on her cheeks. Mother wasn’t sure if she was smiling out of politeness because Mother was still a foreigner in the village, or if she was starting to feel like Mother was someone she knew.

It had been over a week since they arrived, and the chores of village life were starting to feel familiar to her. The Kayin village of Shan Ywar Thit was in a lowland area with rivers and forest. The main river was some kilometres away from the village shacks that the people sat in or worked around. Other than that, there was nothing else. Mother was used to the city of Yangon, which was crowded and clustered and full of people and stores and cars and streets pungent with the smells of rotting fish and trash. It wasn’t bad to be in a place where nothing happened, where the odours were earthy and fresh rather than a nuisance to the nose.

Mother passed Sa, her younger sister-in-law, or the wife of Father’s young brother. Sa was sitting on a stool and showing off her gold tooth with a smile. “You really are getting used to living here,” she said.

Every day, when Mother passed by Sa, she would make it a point to say, “You really are getting used to living here.” She made the same comment each time, as if Mother were still a novelty to her. Mother tired of hearing it, but she also liked Sa. Sa was someone who spoke what was on her mind, smiled because she felt like it, did her chores, and never complained. She was simple, to the point, and knew how to live her life. Mother liked her a lot more than her other sister-in-law, Zin, who liked to spend her time smoking cigarettes in private places and chewing betel nut. At least Zin was not living a double life, unlike her own husband, Saw, who flagrantly flirted with other women openly.

Mother was about to return to her cooking when Sa said something else, a question she had not asked before.

“Why don’t you have a long neck?”

Mother paused in her steps. Sa was referring to the fact that Mother and Father were both from the Karen community in Myanmar, a community whose women wore long golden coils which elongated their necks. Mother had grown up in the Kayah state amongst the Kayan people, a sub-community of Karens. The reason Mother did not have a neck that was longer than the average Burmese person was because, unlike her mother, Mother had grown up in the state’s capital of Loikaw, and her father was a strict Christian. The Christian aspect of life would be easy for Sa to understand given how many people in Kayin were also Christian, but Mother did not know if Sa was familiar with general Kayan culture, given that she rarely left her village.

Mother decided to change the subject.

“How is your grandson?”

Sa’s eyes beamed brightly. Her leg started to swing back and forth as she sat on the stool. It didn’t matter that Mother had forgotten the boy’s name or in fact how many grandchildren Sa actually had. Grandparents loved to talk about their grandchildren.

“He’s too naughty. I think he has adopted a street dog. I told him not to bring that street dog inside. But the street dog is so small,” Sa explained using her palms, measuring out the size of the puppy. “And they are so cute together. They play like two little children. My son is good with taking pictures. I do not know how to use my phone.” Sa reached for her flip phone, trying to figure out how to show Mother what she was referring to. Mother helped her to find the right folder for the pictures. “See!” Sa exclaimed. They were cute pictures of a little boy and a dog playing in the mud.

Mother was smiling, though a pit started to form inside of her. She had played with this child before, had even seen the dog with him. She enjoyed how the boy would come up to her, embrace her leg for no reason, and ask to sit in her lap and be told stories about the origins of the various nats of the village. But he was not her grandchild. Sa’s son, unlike Mother’s son, had married at the proper age, was having many children, and Sa was enjoying the life that came with that. That was something Mother knew she could never experience. It was the truth of her life that she didn’t exactly accept but that she knew could never be changed.

Mother felt a grimness come over her, an anger and sadness and disappointment. But she didn’t want her emotions to infect the innocuously happy Sa.

“I have some work to do,” she said in an attempt to take her leave.

She turned away from Sa. She planned to go back inside, back to her chores, though she would have not forgotten this feeling. It would have stayed in the back of her mind as she cut the vegetables and fish. She would launch angry diatribes in her mind not only against Son but against all of these villagers for living their simple village life in a country falling apart to negligence and coups.

Sa said something that stopped Mother in her tracks.

“Do you want to see my grandson?”

Mother found it an odd question to ask.

“I have met him several times,” was her immediate retort. “We see each other every day.”

But Sa had already gotten off her stool and left the settlement. It was like Mother wasn’t speaking the same language, though to be fair Mother had learned their branch of the language only after marriage, and she still struggled to speak it properly.

Sa returned quickly, and in came the little boy, looking irrationally shy, like he was being introduced to a person he had never met before.

“Ko, do you know who this is?”

The boy nodded and said, “Auntie,” without much thought. He looked up at Mother, then looked back down at the floor. Suddenly, he gave a naughty smile. “Grandma, did I do something wrong?”

Mother burst into laughter. “No, nothing wrong. I’m just thinking that you are too cute.”

Ko liked the compliment. He came up to her and hugged her leg, just like how he always did, but this time a new warmth radiated from him. “I know that. I never do anything wrong.”

Mother replied instinctually, “Then why is the mud you played in all over the wooden floor?”

There was a patchy grey trail coming in from outside.

Ko and Sa laughed with abandon, and Mother couldn’t help but laugh because everyone was laughing. It was okay, she realised, to enjoy this moment. She wasn’t in Yangon right now where everyone was a neighbour or a friend of choice. She was in her husband’s native village, where, through marriage, she was one of them.

Interacting with this little boy and having the chance to giggle and joke was something Mother wished she could experience every day. It was like eating ice cream while in a foreign country, a gift she didn’t know she was craving. Or rather, a gift she knew would be so impossible for her to receive that she often erased the thought of it from her mind.

Mother spent the rest of the afternoon with the boy. She let him show her the dog and the places where they played. She was supposed to go back to help with lunch, but no one came to get her. They were not going to. They were letting time pass as it was supposed to: without consideration, without fear of consequence, without the cognisance of life being something that others strived for rather than lived in the moment.

Leave a Comment on 22 January, 2025: To Be A Villager Today

9 January, 2025: Liberation

January 9, 2025 Kiran BhatTravel, Girar 0
9 January, 2025: Liberation

Set in Varanasi, Uttar Pradesh, India

If the smog were not covering the sky, perhaps the scenes around the ghat would appear less macabre. Then again there are the fires blazing on top of the pyres and the aghoris scavenging, looking for a fresh corpse to pick. Father paid a lot of money so that they could have the cremation at the Manikarnika ghat. The water is polluted not only with bones and ash but also with plastic and trash. Nonetheless this is the place where the funeral must take place for his mother to receive moksha. For all Hindus, whether they be Shivaites like their family or Vaishnavites like others, the antarlok, or the place where this world ends and the realm of the Gods begins, is the Ganga, no matter how polluted and dirty it has become in the modern world.

His brother Sagar comes back from having his head shaved. He is cloaked in the white garb of mourning. He faces only the purohit, paying no attention to Father or his younger brother, Vignesh, or any of the other males of the Kumar family who bused or trained or drove all the way here from their village of Kurali in Haryana. Father understands this, even as his gaze has its momentary distractions, such as when a random boy comes and asks for money or a tourist descending the steps incidentally gives him a stare. Otherwise he keeps his eyes focused on the corpse of his mother.

Father knows his mother has been dressed in her nicest sari. It is a royal red, with a golden blouse. Unfortunately only those who dressed her would have seen the fullest extent of its beauty. She has been shrouded with white while on top of the pyre, so none of her body is visible. There is only her face, the red tilaka on her forehead, two cotton balls inside of the holes of her nose, her mouth agape as it was when she took her final breath.

The purohit begins her recitations. Father knows he should pay attention, but it is a struggle. He has seen death countless times as a doctor, but when it comes to seeing his own mother, he struggles to recognise that this is her, and she is dead, and she is no longer living, that she is a corpse. It doesn’t help that his mother lay in this exact same way, her body completely stiff, her mouth wide open, whenever she slept or rested during the last few weeks of her life. She was barely able to move; she wouldn’t make an attempt to speak. She just laid there, and they waited for her death.

As is tradition, the eldest son is the conductor of the mukhagni. Sagar recites the shlokas and sprinkles her corpse with the ghee. The lines of death, time, and God are drawn on her. He is going to be the one to light her, and he prepares himself to do so. Father in a way is grateful that Sagar will be the one to do it. He is so religious that he could out-verse many a purohit. He is known for debating even the ones at the temple on which type of oil should be used for the dupa and when cow dung should be applied or not. It is no surprise to Father that he says the shlokas with utmost confidence and grace. If Father were to do this, he would undoubtedly make a lot of mistakes.

At the same time Father can’t help but feel extremely jealous of his brother. It’s the same emotion he used to feel when their father came back from the temple and gave Sagar most of the prasad, leaving only a meagre amount of it for Father and Vignesh. Today, Father wishes he were doing more at the funeral rather than just standing there. It’s no different than how he wanted to be the one to take care of his mother in her final years. Just because he had chosen to live away from them didn’t mean he didn’t want to share in the responsibility.

At the very least he can now say that his mother died at his home. But he doesn’t know whether he can say that he prolonged her life by a few months by giving her access to material comforts or if he accelerated her disease by taking her away from the only home she knew and the people who used to take care of her. He doesn’t like the anger in the eyes of his relatives as he meets their gaze.

At the same time, he feels confident that he didn’t shirk his responsibilities. He played his part and helped her in his own way. He did something for his mother. Or he did a lot for his mother. And even if it wasn’t for her best, whatever he did was at least his best.

The pyre is lit. The mourners start to circumambulate it. Father makes his way around. He tells himself that he should look down and not in any other direction, but he wants to look at the pyre as his mother burns. It felt so odd when the pyre was lit and he saw his mother completely taken by the blaze. He almost wanted to tell them to stop, that this mother had to still be alive, that she looked like a corpse only because she was sick, but in reality they were killing her by setting her aflame.

He takes a second to look down at the ghat, towards the algae in the water and the patches of grey and farther away the red boats carrying pilgrims closer to the shore.

For the next thirteen days, he will be in mourning. And for the next month he will be in his native with his brothers and extended family. A part of him is curious to see if the village has changed since the Modi government introduced that development scheme. Vignesh brags about how much has been done and how many roads have been built, but he is doubtful.

This isn’t the time to think about this, he reminds himself. Look down and forward. Keep walking. Keep taking your breaths.

The corpse of his mother burns, and Father feels the heat fold over his body. Father feels a comfort from it. He knows it is not just the flame of the fire that he is feeling. He is feeling the very spirit of his mother, disseminating, disintegrating, dissolving, into an immaterial form. The warmth is touching his shoulder. The warmth is telling him that it is okay.

The body burns and burns and transforms from flesh to ash. Just as Father could say that his mother was there for him when she was raising him, or that he was there for his mother when she was on her last months of living, Father can say now, too, that he was there when his mother’s soul was freed, and she attained moksha, or liberation, from their material world.

BJP DeshKaVikaas Modi ModiGovernment ModiSpeech narendramodiLeave a Comment on 9 January, 2025: Liberation

(19) 8th January, 2025

January 9, 2025 Kiran BhatTravel, Girar 0
(19) 8th January, 2025

Set in Krakow, Poland

8 January 2025

Father looks at his mother, lying on the bed they gave her in the guestroom, surrounded by the family she helped raise, and he wonders, despite all of the body parts of hers that are failing, how her heart, of all things, beats so healthily.

How?

Her mother really has a strong heart, he reasons. He supposes that has always been her strongest quality, and the reason why she came to give so much to those around her.

2 May 2019

When the immigrants from the Middle East and Africa were coming to the town of Walcz and making it their home, Alina Kowalski was one of the few who didn’t seem to mind them. It wasn’t typical to see so many black people in the countryside, as it would have probably been for her son Tomasz who was proudly settled in Kraków. Still, unlike many people of her age and generation, she didn’t have a problem with them. She never insulted them in Polish while she crossed the cobblestones of the main streets. She never sneered at them or complained about them to their face, unlike her relatives and neighbours.

Once, she was cutting up the cabbage for the pierogi they were going to have for lunch. Her eldest son, Natan, was helping her by holding the cabbage steady as she cut it. He was complaining: ,,Those dirty people. Don’t they think there are enough people without jobs in Poland as it is? And they don’t speak the language, they don’t know how to wash themselves.”

Alina looked down and observed the brown dots on her own age-tarnished skin. Memories that she thought she had well suppressed were threatening to flash in her mind.

She had practiced keeping them out of her life for a reason. She responded to him calmly and measuredly. ,,If no one gave anyone a chance, we would not have found work, either. This is a welcoming village. I think it was just a generation ago. People forget so easily. Life was hard for us once, too.” Alina went to the fridge and realised that in her haste to cook she had forgotten to buy sour cream and eggs. It would be hard to finish the lunch without them. She would need to get it immediately.

That day at the convenience store, Alina Kowalski ended up meeting a girl from Liberia. She went by the name of Annie. She didn’t speak much Polish, but she was trying her best, making it a point to speak to Alina and be a part of her day. Her friendliness made Alina feel friendlier. Something about her youthful energy and outward curiosity reminded Alina of her oldest grandson, Tadeusz, who loved to travel the world, and who remain far away from Poland. She missed Tadeusz so much. When Tadeusz was a little boy, Alina had gone all the way to Kraków to help raise him. She taught Tadeusz how to swim, and she went out of her way to buy sugar-powdered cookies to spoil him with. As an adult, Tadeusz rarely talked to her even when she found the time to call him on the phone. She had since given up, but whenever she interacted with a younger person, she missed that kind of spirit that Tadeusz had. She really appreciated seeing it in other humans. She loved what it brought out in herself.

Alina told herself she would speak with Annie if she saw her again. It was hard for them to communicate, but at least she was making an effort. On her walk back home, she noticed the foreigners loitering about, this group of Syrians exiting a crepe shop, this group of Nigerian youngsters at the plaza standing idly by. She wondered more and more what it would be like to speak to them. She certainly thought that she liked seeing them around here. They had come to make Walcz their home after much hardship, in the same way she had done. She liked feeling that Walcz was embracing and accepting. It made her feel like she had been right to start her family in Walcz. It made her feel like Walcz was the home she had truly been meant for.

8 January 2025

Father is the doctor in the family. He is the only one who has seen death on a daily basis. Still, when the other doctor came from the hospital three days back and told him that his mother had caught pneumonia, it was not easy for him. She had already lost the use of her mind and legs. Now her lungs were withering out. She suffered a lot in the last three days. Seeing her now, lying on this bed, almost as inactive and inert as a corpse, Father can only wish and hope one thing.

Please just die.

He feels this way because he loves his mother. He loves everything about who she was and how she was and all that she did for him and the whole family.

He doesn’t want her to suffer anymore.

You don’t have to keep fighting like this. You have lived a full life. You received everything you sacrificed for. Why are you stubborn even as you are dying? What is there left to fight for? Please just die.

7 February 2024

It had only been a week and a half since his mother had moved from her hometown to the city to live with him, and Father was already wondering if he had made the right decision. Was he the proper person to take care of his mother?

Of course, he was a doctor, and Kraków was one of the best cities in Europe. But at the end of the day, Father had lived far away from his mother for decades and visited her only when it was necessary. He had paid her bills, entertained her calls, but otherwise kept as much distance as possible. How could he have done it any other way? Tomasz Kowalski was a boy with his own problems. His father had barely spent any time with him and had always decried him for being too effeminate, which resulted in his own brothers poking at him for his lack of athletic interest. He had left for the big city because he wanted to have the freedom to be who he was. He wanted to dedicate himself to his passion, and he wanted to have his own family, one that he could raise without any of the pressures he felt from his own father.

Tomasz became Father, and no matter how much he tried to be different from the man who had made him, his own anxieties, fears, and concerns resulted in him repeating some of the errors he had worked hard to amend.

The point was that Tomasz had spent so much time writing out the story of how he was going to prove the world wrong and become the success that the world had never imagined him to be that he had never taken the time or effort to understand who Alina Kowalski really was.

That was normal, he reasoned. It was probably the same for Son, who was so busy trying to figure out who Tadeusz Kowalski was going to be that he didn’t take the time to show that he cared about his mother and father.

It wasn’t intentional. It was just what happened.

Still, it had to have hurt the parents. This was something Father could only understand because he had become Father, the one who had made all those sacrifices on behalf of his son.

Father wiped the sweat off of his mother’s neck while the uncontrollable smell of her age got into his clothes, and he thought about who she was. He wished he could have asked her something, just anything, about her life. He wished he could have asked if she was proud of him, if she felt he had done enough for her as a son.

But it was too late.

Father continued wiping her sweat and looked at his mother. Yes, his two brothers and their families had done a good job taking care of his mother in Walcz, but he had invited her to the city for a reason. He had wanted to put his insecurities to rest and to do the right thing for her by taking care of her in her last days. Was that selfish? He just couldn’t help but feel, deep down, that something was going to go horribly wrong because of his decision.

He suppressed his feelings by reminding himself that he was a doctor, that he was well trained for patients like his mother, that he lived in a city with a lot of resources and wealth. The expertise and resources he had accumulated over the years, combined with his love for his mother, were going to be more than enough to ensure that his mother’s health would improve.

8 January 2025

When the lungs wither, they wither. And it isn’t just the lungs that have left. The mucus has built walls in the air ducts, covering up the nose.

His mother’s eyes are completely colourless. There is no longer any excess strength for her nerves to deliver sight. So, her eyes are like blank pool balls in their sockets, responding to no stimulus.

Her legs are puffed and swollen. They are looking more and more rotten with each hour that passes. The reddening is growing, expanding, taking over her body like moss conquers rock.

Every part of her body is dying as all of what remains of her energy goes to her heart so that it can beat on.

Around her are her loved ones. Father’s sisters-in-law are with their handkerchiefs crying. All of their sons and daughters except Tadeusz are in the room, either holding the hands of their mothers, trying to reach for their grandmother, or helping out the priest. Father and his two brothers are by their mother. One brother holds one hand, another brother holds the other, and Father stands there.

He is the doctor in the room. He is doing his best to understand what is happening to his mother.

But there’s no point in holding a stethoscope or reading her heartbeat. There’s no point in administering medicines or feeding her water.

Father has seen so many patients over the course of his career, and he knows what every other loved one is struggling to accept.

The time has come.

7 August 1944

Every day she worries thay she’ll be put to death. Every day she sees people keeling over as they are forced to shovel, being fed to dogs, being a living person one day and a corpse in a pile of bones the other. She’s only eleven. She works in the camps unclothed. She watches women get raped and shot in the head immediately after. There are even soldiers who grope her small breasts and put themselves inside her and spill alcohol all over once they are finished.

She’s grateful she’s too young to be able to carry a child. The ones who get impregnated are immediately killed. She doesn’t want to be like those women who are fed to the dogs or shot in the head.

She works in the field. There’s no thing as a schedule. When you work, you work. And when you pass out, you are beaten by the guards so that you keep working. She gets so tired that it’s a miracle she can still stand. All of her ribs are poking out of her skin.

They don’t see her as a human being. She’s an impurity that needs to be taken off of the human record. She’s a naughty evil blemish. And they can do whatever they want to her.

Someday, most likely they will kill her.

But she wants to keep living. She doesn’t know why this is the case. She doesn’t understand it herself. Given all that she has seen and been through, it would make sense that she should wish to be one of the ones who are given a shower and who never come back. But no matter the pain in her nerves that make her wish for it all to end, she feels like a light that refuses to stop shining.

She wants to keep living.

8 January 2025

Father receives a call and sees that it is from Annie. It’s the middle of the night and she’s trying to call despite that. Father is grateful for it but now is not the time to answer. He is hearing the death rattle. That is the sign that the end is beginning. His mother suddenly breathes deeply as if she is gasping. The sound is sudden and abrupt, sending convulsions down her body. They try to prop her head up with a pillow, they try to give her some water, but once it has begun it will not end. There is no way for her to clear the mucus from her throat, and her lungs are no longer able to pump air in and out of her body. Her chest spasms, up and down, down and up, in order for her body to receive whatever air it can.

The priest is at their side. He has smeared oil on her head to bless her. He begins giving his anointments. As he asks for God to provide her liberation from her body, Father sees his wife crying. She and the other wives are praying out loud, their eyes closed, refusing to see the body. The children avert their eyes. It is only Father and his two brothers who keep their eyes on their mother’s face, gripping her hand or arm as well as they can.

His mother’s legs are growing redder and redder. Her hands are covered in veins. Her eyes are open, but all that stares out are grey irises. Her mouth is open so that air can flow in.

The priest puts a dash of wine in her mouth and says another prayer. He pardons the sins of the woman, though his mother is no longer able to speak and has nothing to confess.

The heart machine shows a straight line. That means her heart is no longer beating. The women clamp their eyes down and pray even louder. They say their prayers in unison, almost singing for peace and blessings and love and forgiveness. Their prayers are like their heartbeats—rushed and loud. And in the meantime his mother is still gasping, her body convulsing up and down.

Her neck tilts forward, a loud gasp resounds, and a wide mouth remains.

Then the body sinks back, and goes cold. The skin loses what remains of its colour. The eyes glass over completely.

Father calls the mortuary.

It is at this time, 2:19 in the early morning, that Alina Kowalski, proud mother of three and resident of Walcz, dies of old age and natural causes.

Leave a Comment on (19) 8th January, 2025

29 December, 2024: The Nightmare

December 30, 2024December 30, 2024 Kiran BhatTravel, Girar 0
29 December, 2024: The Nightmare

Set in Fairbanks, Alaska, The United States of America

The weather is cold it’s like Mother is in the middle of the snow and that’s exactly where she is she’s in the middle of the fields and snow has covered it all over it covers her feet all over and yet she’s plodding through it trying to get home she misses her cabin it sits right outside of the suburbs of Fairbanks she thought she was there already she thought she was home she wants to go home yes she is home she’s not outside anywhere she thought she was in the snow but right in front of her is that bed that’s Babette that’s her mother-in-law Mother is trying to say hi to her but her mouth is not moving feet are not moving either it’s exactly like when she thought she was stuck in the snow she’s not able to move she needs to move Babette is choking Babette is dying she’s right there in her bed in the room on the first floor where’s the exit where’s the door there’s no door there’s no walls there’s only bed and the green fields and pine trees of Alaska how tame it looks in the summer there’s Babette she’s not on her bed she’s on top of the grass and Babette is choking and Mother is doing her best to make her stop she is pulling her up but Babette refuses to be pulled she’s stuck there like a stone Mother shouts Babette Babette she’s zooming in to her face saliva’s coming out of Babette’s mouth it’s dribbling all over her cheek and throat Babette’s saying something but Mother can’t understand Babette’s making that loud choking sound she made when she almost died that one time because Mother gave her a big meat chunk in her soup akh akh akh the sound rings in Mother’s ear on and on

Mother’s eyelids fling apart. She shouts a loud gasp. She’s in her bed, just as she thought she was, but it’s the middle of the night. She sits up. It’s a miracle that Father has not awoken from her sounds. During the winter, Fairbanks nights get so cold, where the day is barely a few hours long and the night stretches out, and Father gets a lot of rest without any stimuli to distract him. He sleeps easily.

There’s light outside in the shape of the auroras. Cracks of green light shimmer through the sky. Because they glint through the window, Mother can see the entire room with clarity. There’s their puffed-out comforter and the hardwood floor and the metal nightstands which Mother didn’t want because they clashed with the cottage aesthetic of their room, but Father got them without asking and didn’t want to go back to Home Depot to argue for a refund. The bathroom is on the other side behind a slit of open door in case Father has to pee in the middle of the night.

Mother gets up. She takes the stairs down and cracks open the door next to the staircase. Her mother-in-law is in bed. She’s totally fine, or as fine as someone who’s basically paralysed from the neck down. Her mother-in-law’s head is held up by two pillows against her neck and one pillow under her back. She is snoring, her mouth agape. There seems to be nothing amiss; she looks like she always does. Mother’s just worrying over nothing.

Mother closes the door slowly and softly. She tries to make sure not a single plank of wood creaks as she goes back upstairs. She’s grateful that no one except her is awake, but it is the middle of the night, and she’s an older woman herself. She needs her rest. She gets back in bed and recites some lines from Psalms to fall back to sleep.

In peace I will lie down and sleep, for you alone, Lord, make me dwell in safety.

In peace I will lie down and sleep, for you alone, Lord, make me dwell in safety.

In peace I will lie down and sleep…

In peace I will lie down and…

In peace…

In…

There’s so much snow there’s so much light it’s the aurora it’s so pretty it’s green it’s purple it’s violet it’s flashing there’s John dear sweet John John is too sweet John is the best son in the world Hello John there’s no response John is busy of course he doesn’t want to talk to his own mother he’s out and about to go meet a guy probably looking for a black guy to give head he went all across Alaska doing that when he was here and now he’s in some other country giving head to who knows go away John no John don’t go away no John there’s no reason to go no No John don’t leave there’s only one John in the world

There’s no John there was never a John Hello John Hello there’s no John there’s no one there’s nothing there’s just the lights only there’s no lights either

The coughing is so loud the coughing is so intense there’s this bed and there’s Babette again Babette sweetie please don’t eat like that there’s a big bowl of soup and there’s a spoon going in her mouth but Babette shouldn’t be fed at this point there’s a giant tube coming out of her throat it’s so tall it’s like a giant coat rack and it’s coming out of her throat with a lot of pins sticking out of it Babette is coughing obviously she would be coughing who can breathe with something like that in the throat?

“I’m dying.”

Obviously she’s dying even without the giant thing in her throat choking her it feels like Babette has a few weeks max before she is going to go but she’s been stubborn she’s been stubborn this entire year everything about her looks on the verge of death and yet she doesn’t die

Babette tries to pull the coat rack out but it’s just not going anywhere she tries and tries and it keeps going it’s like those handkerchiefs clowns pull out of their throat and it’s changing colour violet red pink and blue this is useless

Mother grabs Babette by the hand.

“Don’t die, Babette, don’t die, you can’t die yet! The world needs you.”

“I’m trying my best but I’m only going to last until the end of the year. I’ll see my sons one last time for Christmas. And then I’ll go.”

“Babette, you can’t go. I’ve never seen Dean so happy before. He loves having you at home.”

“I know. He’s my son, too. He’ll miss me when I’m gone. And I’ll miss him. But he’s done his best. And I’m doing my best to stay alive for him. It’s really for him that I’ve lasted this long. We’ve gone years without seeing each other, and I know he needs me, too.”

“Then stay, Babette.”

“I have stayed, and I’ve done my best. I wish I could have seen my grandson. I wish I could have had time with him, too.”

“He’ll come back sometime next year. I’ll guilt him up so bad he’ll feel sorry he ever left.”

“No, don’t do that. I let my son leave, and every time he came back home to see me I just yelled at him. That’s why he only came when he had to. You don’t do that to your son. You’ll have a relationship with him just like Dean and I do now.”

“Dean’s done so much for you. Even he lived all these years in Fairbanks so he could make enough money to send back to you.”

“I know. I know that really. That’s the one thing I wish I could have told him. I accept him for all he’s done, and I’m proud of him. Oh, I was such an idiot for never telling him. Now I have this giant coat rack in my throat. I’m not able to say a fucking thing.”

“It’s okay, Babette. I’m here. I’ll tell him. I’ll rush over and tell him right now.”

“You’d do that for me? Oh, you’re the sweetest thing. Pauline, I’m sorry we never got along. That was another thing I fucked up. Oh, I fucked up so many things. And now what’s the good of it?”

Babette lets out a wail like the sound babies make when they cry and they’re so helpless and they can’t do a single thing Mother holds Babette and cradles her she feels like she’s going to cry but there’s no tear coming out there’s no tear that can come out she can only say one thing

“Don’t worry, Babette. You have time. You have many more years to live. There are people who have strokes or heart attacks and they suddenly get better. Who says that can’t be you?”

That’s exactly it Babette doesn’t have to be an old woman stuck in a wheelchair she can be like those senior citizens who do jumping jacks in videos or take jogs around the park with her grandchildren she could be like those people for sure it’s just a matter of time now with her son’s loving care she’s gotten so much more active and cognisant Mother is sure that if it keeps up she’ll be walking and talking soon

“We’ll make you better. We love you, Babette. We’ll do anything for you.”

Mother tries to hold Babette’s face in her hands she’s rubbing her cheeks massaging them she can feel her face she can feel the wrinkled skin it’s taut and tender she loves holding Babette she doesn’t want to stop holding Babette she feels so much calm and peace holding Babette she’s hugging her so hard like a blanket like a wool snuggling blanket so soft so warm so comforting so much love

Mother wakes up. She wheezes. She’s in bed, in her pyjamas. Her husband is by her side. She turns over towards him, and despite the darkness she can make out his old, wrinkled face. She smiles.

She had something she was supposed to tell him, but in staring so fully at his face, she has forgotten what it was.

Leave a Comment on 29 December, 2024: The Nightmare

24 December, 2024: The Christmas Tree is Tilting A Bit

December 25, 2024 Kiran BhatTravel, Girar 0
24 December, 2024: The Christmas Tree is Tilting A Bit

Set in Hamburg, Germany

,Don’t break the Christmas tree,” Father shouts from the bottom of the ladder to his big brother, Reinhard. ‘She’s watching.’

,I’m just putting the star on the top,” Reinhard barks back. ,I’m following your house rules. There’re no footprints on the floor. Do you see any liquor bottles, either? You can give me a breath test if you don’t believe me.”

But Father is observing how Reinhard is swerving on top of the ladder. He isn’t sure if Reinhard had taken any alcohol. Reinhard has poor balance. If he falls, he will hurt their mother, too.

Sta-sta,” their mother is warbling. Her eyes move up and down the Christmas tree as she takes in the glittering lights. How they glint and reflect from the hardwood of the house and make the room appear so shiny and alight. They must be so distracting to her. The star is so covered with glitter that dashes of it have gotten all over Father’s fingers from when he handed it to Reinhard. Father wonders if they should lower the heating. Some of these ornaments are poorly made, imported from places like Bangladesh or Vietnam. Father wouldn’t be surprised if they melted in their toasty living room. The sticker on the Nativity scene ornaments set up underneath the tree has already fallen off.

Mother comes in. Their house is cramped full of relatives on this Heiliger Abend day. Father doesn’t like having so many people in their home, but Mother is used to lighting up her face for strangers. She has brought out a tray of cut-up slices of stollen, the powdered sugar misting around her and getting caught in her sweater as she hurries from the kitchen to the living room table. The stollen looks well warmed, with the candied fruits dotting it already melted. Father is tempted to move away from the tree to grab a piece, and as he hesitates, Reinhard and Father’s younger brother, Berthold, are already making their way to the table and stuffing their faces. These village habits never die out. The politeness culture in urban Germany has been perfected, such that whether in Munich or Köln, people always wait their turn, eat with plates and utensils, and give space to others. In rural Bavaria, however, people are less concerned with these kinds of pleasantries.

Father has been a man of the north for too long.

What is relevant is that Reinhard rushed off the ladder without remembering that he had just put something heavy and delicate on top of the tree. Father immediately catches the star with both of his hands and pushes it down so that it is aligned with the tip of the tree. The tree is tottering, and so Father keeps his hands where they are, around the star. He doesn’t want the star or the tree to fall. As he glances away, he notices his mother. She is looking so kindly at him, and so kindly at the tree and the Nativity scene under it and the wreath on its other side. It’s picture perfect, a memory one would want to keep safe for the rest of time. He doesn’t want his mother’s memory of this time to be disrupted by this tree suddenly tilting over, or the star falling down, or some of the ornaments crashing to the ground.

Reinhard comes back to his place on the ladder. He helps centre the tree while Father puts his hands back on the ladder. Reinhard is smiling widely, probably glad that he has reminded himself of his responsibilities, but he doesn’t turn to face Father or make eye contact with him. Father doesn’t mind it. They don’t have the habit of looking at each other or exchanging polite remarks. This is how it has always been with them.

,, Wow! Wow!” their mother exclaims. Father turns to her and returns her smile, full of warmth and wonder. In another iteration of herself, their mother would be clapping, coming up to give her compliments to each son. This was common when they were little boys growing up in Fischbachau. Their mother always liked to take the time to praise each one of their talents, to make it known that she was aware of how different and special they were in their own ways, and very much loved.

In this version of her, a ‘wow’ is all they can expect, and the beaming smile on her face. She will probably forget what she is excited about in the next few minutes and return to her usual stone-cold expression.

Nonetheless, Berthold looks happy to see their mother in this mood. He exclaims to his wife, ,, She is so happy.”

His wife replies, ,,I’m happy, too.”

Neither of them have helped much with the decoration. Keen to return to the other celebrations of the day, Father gestures to Reinhard and asks, ,,Do you think the tree is sturdy now?”

Reinhard retorts, ,,You’re the one who picked the decorations. Wouldn’t you know?”

Father swallows the air in his throat. It bulges a little inside of him, tickles the back of his mouth. He doesn’t like that answer, but he doesn’t want to fight with Reinhard, either. The last time the two of them fought, their mother was distraught for the rest of the day. She made anxious sounds and swatted the air. She slept poorly and Father did, too, feeling guilty for the pain he caused his mother.

Father is tired standing like this. He, too, is an older man. He can’t stand the way he used to. It hurts the nerves in his ankles, and his thighs are falling asleep against the metal steps. He isn’t going to get an answer from Reinhard, so he does his own inspection. Red and silver balls alternate their way up the tree. They are not heavy and have been well positioned. There are the silver and red garlands, as well as the silver light bulbs. They could cause a problem, but mostly if someone trips on one of the cords. The main point of concern are the angels. There are many of them on the tree, and they have been put in random places. Father personally did not want them on the tree, but he knows his mother loves them, and Berthold believed it would be good to have as many as possible.

,, Reinhard,” Father orders his brother. ,, Take off the angel on the right. It is too heavy. It will cause the tree to tilt.”

Father isn’t using a particularly demanding tone, but Reinhard loves to use any occasion as an attempt to challenge Father.

,,You take it off,” he demands instead.

Father sighs but keeps his words as polite as he can.

,, You are closer. You can pull it off with ease.”

But Reinhard has made his decision. He is not only getting down from the ladder but putting it back in the closet. This leaves Father as the only support for the tree, the only person who could do anything if the tree starts to topple. Except he is on one side of the tree and the angel is on the other.

Perhaps Father is overthinking it. It’s a tree, and they are just angels. Maybe he just imagined it tipping. Most likely Father can leave, and it won’t make a difference.

So, Father lets go of the tree. As expected, the pine tree does lurch rightward. Father anxiously throws out his hands, but he doesn’t grab it just yet. He sees that it is teetering but not falling down. It’s not just the angel, he suddenly notices, that is causing the excess weight. Someone has hung a picture frame of their family near the bottom of the tree.

Reinhard also spots it. ,, Who put that there?”

Mother returns having prepared Eierlikör and serves the mugs to everyone.

,, I did,” she says. ,, I found it in a photo album hidden in the closet. Isn’t it lovely?”

,, You’re so stupid,” Reinhard says. ,, Don’t you see how heavy it is? It’s affecting the tree.”

,, Don’t call me stupid!”

Mother’s eyes are suddenly burning. So are Father’s. It’s one thing to be crass with one’s brother, but Mother isn’t a blood relative. He can’t speak so rudely to her like that.

Reinhard continues, ,, But you should not be putting things there. Do you see how small the branches of the tree are? Go look at them. Then you’ll see.”

,, I’ll make it a point to look at it when I feel like it. This is my house. It’s not your place to tell me what to do here.”

,, Of course,” Reinhard gloats. ,, It’s always about that, isn’t it, brother?”

Reinhard smiles a twisted smile. It would make Father feel so good just to punch it, which is probably why Reinhard has plastered it on his face.

But Father sees the Nativity scene under the tree, Father sees how his mother’s face is still bright and beaming. It’s nothing compared to the dazzling star on top of the tree; it’s so much brighter.

Father sits and takes some stollen from the living room table. As he eats the microwave-softened fruitcake, he looks at the tree from a distance. The branches at the bottom are tilting downwards. But at least it’s still up and doesn’t look like it will collapse, unlike the composure in the room. His brother and wife are starting to bicker. His brother’s wife isn’t even in the house. She’s gone to smoke and hasn’t come back in the past half hour. His mother’s face has lost its smile.

Something is amiss. A little off.

And yet Father wants to take his fingers too frame the scene and take a picture with them.

The tree doesn’t need to stir for him to feel shaken.

He’s never going to have a memory like this ever again. It’s not perfect, but he appreciates it for what it is.

Leave a Comment on 24 December, 2024: The Christmas Tree is Tilting A Bit

22 November, 2024: The Power of a Rose

November 22, 2024 Kiran BhatTravel 0

set in Osh, Kyrgyzstan

Mother looks at the roses growing in the bushes in the garden outside of their apartment complex. It is the nearing the end of autumn. The weather is a little above zero degrees Celsius. A grey fog hovers in the sky and makes all of the apartment buildings in the distance look in half. The environment shows off the influence of the season. The mud on the other side of the complex is starting to stiffen. The men and women passing are wearing thick layers. Some of the women keep their heads covered, while others manage with a scarf around their neck or mufflers. It’s a miracle that any flower can still grow when winter is about to start, but if there is such a flower that can survive anything, it is the rose.

Mother looks at these roses, and she thinks of her mother-in-law. What an unpredictable woman. The woman looked to be on her deathbed for most of this year. And Mother still thinks this will be the case for the most part. But in the last month or so since Father retired, each and every day she is getting a little better. There’s a bit more light in her eyes. There’s the sense that she’s trying to follow Mother and Father when they speak. She moves her head depending on who is talking. She makes an effort to smile when Father is near. Mother is starting to believe that this woman being around her son is making a difference.

These roses are beautiful. Mother wonders if she should pluck some of them. She wants some fresh ones in the house so that she can smell them while she is praying. Something about having the fragrance of nature in her home makes her feel more connected to Allah during salah.

Mother looks at the green space between the footpath and the apartment building. The wall looks as battered and beat up as the road. The rest of the bushes and grass look dry. They are alive but also dead, like many things before winter sets in. There’s very little beauty left by this time of the year. There’s nothing left of colour on this entire street, on this entire block, in this entire suburb a few kilometres away from the city centre. There really are just the roses.

If she takes some of these roses, then there’ll be one less thing that stands out along the footpath during this otherwise drab time of the year.

« Aygul. »

Mother hears her name . She looks towards the entrance to the apartment complex to see Father, speaking in his soft and gentlemanly but gruff voice, the voice of an older man. He has covered himself up with a jumper and then a sweater on top of that. The wool of the sweater has shrunk so that the blue outer lines of the jumper stick out. Mother wonders if he just wanted to put on the jumper, but then noticed how much his belly showed, and so he put something over it in a rush. He has gained some weight in the month since he has retired, but Mother feels rude to mention it, especially seeing how happily he spends his idle hours sitting with his own mother, sharing in her favourite food and television shows.

He is with her now in fact. His mother is in her wheelchair, and he is zig-zagging her down the small ramp next to the staircase. Is it time for their evening outdoor excursion? Mother looks at the time on her phone to see it is a little past seven, some forty minutes before the evening prayer. Mother cannot believe she has dawdled outside for so long. She thought she was out in the garden for some ten minutes, not over an hour.

Her husband has now joined her. She doesn’t have a lot of time to wash herself before the prayer, but she cannot ignore him or her mother-in law as that would be rude.

« Still looking for the right flower? » her husband asks.

« Ooba » Mother says, but then she corrects herself. « Actually, I like this weather. I wanted to be out for some time, away from the heater. »

« You are the only woman who thinks like this » Father chuckles. « Then again today is a sunny day. Soon the winter will start. And then we will be home all day for months. I used to hate driving in the snowstorms. I can’t imagine what it will be like to not be in the hospital. I will have to be inside with nothing to do. »

«You will get used to it » Mother says. Personally she cannot imagine leaving the home in those months because the entire apartment complex keeps the heating on, and it is always nice and warm. But of course she prefers the natural warmth of the sun and the outdoors anytime. Allah gave Earth the sun for a reason, and it has to be appreciated during the warmer months.

Mother notices once again that her mother-in-law is paying attention to their back-and-forths, her eyes darting between Mother and Father. This is a huge improvement compared to the months prior when Mother was wheeling her around, and her mother-in-law made no response to her gestures or comments at all. Mother makes an attempt at a conversation.

« Kaynenem » Mother coos like a little girl. « My mother-in-law? My mother-in-law! My mother-in-law is so cute. »

It could be the tone, it could be the sun, it could be the fact that Father is taking the time to make sure that the scarf around his mother’s neck is properly wrapped. The point is Mother’s mother-in-law gives a big toothless grin. Again, this is a huge improvement. Her mother-in-law is making eye contact, she is smiling, she is giving Mother the impression that she understands her.

Energised, Mother goes on:

« Kaynenem! My mother-in-law! Is your name Tatyana? Your name is Tatyana! You are so pretty. You are so beautiful. I love my mother-in-law. »

Mother is really happy. She loves the calming cold wind against her skin and the balminess of the sun shining at the same time. She loves the smell of the dying grass but also the fresh roses and the crispness of the autumn air. She loves that she can have this moment with her husband, who used to always be stuck at work. She loves that all of them are able to enjoy the end of the day together. It was an unremarkable day, and yet it was remarkable moment.

« I love my mother-in-law » Mother says. « I love my mother-in-law too much. »

She says it, and she means it. Her mother-in-law isn’t the only person to have made an improvement in the past few weeks. Previously, Mother only saw herself as a caretaker. She was doing a job for the family, performing a duty to help her husband. But did she ever show true love to her mother-in-law? Did she ever genuinely feel any hope? The truth was she had felt this woman was going to die any day.

But today, Mother points at the flowers.

Her mother-in-law doesn’t seem to notice the flowers. Her smile is still wide, but it looks plastered on like stucco. Mother wonders if she’s expecting too much progress. She goes up to one of the rose bushes and plucks a flower for her. She takes it and puts it right under her mother-in-law’s nose.

Father says: « Ene, do you like? »

Mother says: « Kaynenem, I brought a rose just for you. »

As Mother holds out the rose, her mother-in-law’s hand starts lifting upwards. Her mother-in-law has this habit of stretching out her arm and fingers, and it is hard to tell whether she is responding to the rose. But there is a difference, Mother notices. Smells are supposed to be better at awakening memories than words—that is what the nurse told Mother. Is that what is happening? Her mother-in-law puts out her hand but doesn’t let her fingers twitch in the air. Instead, she takes the time to slowly uncurl her fingers, one by one. Then it looks like she wants to curl them close again, but around the stem of the rose.

Father holds Mother’s hand and pulls the rose closer. Both are clasping the rose in the way this woman cannot. It looks like their fingers are their own tangle of vines, trying to get this woman dear to their heart to put her fingers around the stem as well.

She isn’t able to close her hand around it. Nonetheless her mouth opens up and a sound comes out. At first it sounds like she is trying to spit out something. Then it sounds like the start of a cough. Finally, there is a word.

« Ba… ba… barkhost… »

Mother cannot help but let out a smile. Rose. It’s the first time her mother-in-law has said a word with a sense of coherence and intention and meaning for months. It makes Mother wonder if there is more soon to come.

Leave a Comment on 22 November, 2024: The Power of a Rose

(18) 16 November, 2024

November 16, 2024 Kiran BhatTravel 0

20 March 1988

Jean didn’t know Kigali well. He was visiting only because his brother Emmanuel had moved there. Currently his brother was staying with their uncle Paul Bikolamana, and so visiting was a reason to visit his brother and his uncle both. Jean was also quite young. He wasn’t sure if he was going to continue living in Gisagora, where he was born; or Butare, which was the biggest city of Butare district; or if he would also consider having a life in Kigali like his brother. The place where his uncle and his brother were living wasn’t that much better than anything he knew from his village, just more cluttered together and with more trash about. It was basically two rooms separated from each other by a tin wall. His uncle did all of his cooking from a small gas heater and washed the dishes outside of the house where some of the other neighbours loitered. And Emmanuel was busy with his new work at the hospital. In those few days, Jean felt like he barely got to see his brother, which felt like a small betrayal, considering the time and effort he had taken to make the trip.

Still, Jean learned something in those days during which he spent in Kigali. He saw a lot of shanty houses up and down the hills. He was approached by several women who smiled at him nicely but wanted money to spend time with him. He saw a lot of people begging on the main roads connecting the towns to each other. It was raining a lot, and the wetness from the roof of the shanty house dripped all over the furniture.

Jean didn’t feel comfortable. He was missing village life too much.

Kigali was a city. There were opportunities there, and that wasn’t hard to imagine. He probably would have a chance to become someone far wealthier and more successful there than if he stayed at home.

But after three days, his mind was set. Jean couldn’t live away from his family. He thanked his brother and uncle for their time, but the decision in his mind was resolute. He was going to stay in Gisagora and build his family there, and he would leave it up to his future children to decide, depending on whether or not they wanted to imagine another destiny for their offspring.

16 November 2024

It is a bright day, and all of them are out at an eatery in the posh district of Kiyovu in Kigali. This means Father, his younger brother Jean, their older brother Felix, their three wives, and their mother, the great dame of the Bikolamana family from Gisagora in Huye District, Rwanda. The restaurant Father chooses is something random he found off of the internet. It’s one of those upscale restaurants not so far from his home, a high-end place where people sit outside and not inside. The restaurant faces out onto the street which is full of greenery and shrubbed lanes. The porch is decorated with pots and bushes growing on the side. The city market and the exhibition aren’t far, and if Father’s family is in the mood for tourism, he can take them around.

 

Primarily, Jean and Felix have come to see their mother.

« Mama, try to swallow please. Mama, comme ça. »

Jean apes how a little boy is fed. He makes his mouth as wide as possible and tries to push the soup into his mother’s mouth. Father cannot help but smile at the gesture. No matter how badly their mother’s health has deteriorated, Jean has never given up hope. He puts so much effort in when he pushes her wheelchair, or when he speaks at her, or when he feeds her. Everything is slow, everything is methodical, everything is with love.

Nyogokuru Bikolamana’s face remains the same, however—slanted, her mouth drooping and drooling. The food goes in, and Jean has to force it shut with a gentle push of his hands so that it doesn’t come out.

Felix is busy drinking his third Skol Lager and pushing his hand up and down his wife like he’s a teenager trying to score, and yet he interrupts all this to look at Father and say: « She’s gotten so dumb since she has come to Kigali. »

« Felix, be quiet » his wife, Chantal, says. « You should not speak about your mother in such a way »

Felix is drunk, so he thinks that whatever he said needs to be spoken clearer and louder.

« I said, she has lost it all since she has come to Kigali. Her mind and her body both. I expected that much. This is what happens when we spend six months relying on you. »

Father looks down at the table. Over the many years, has come to learn that he has to ignore his older brother. Otherwise there will be fighting, there will be tension, there will be fists thrown and bones broken and tears from the young ones shed. He looks out at the waiter, making a face. It’s been twenty minutes, and only his mother’s meal has come. The waiter and him make eye contact, and Father thinks he’s showing acknowledgement of the delay, but then the waiter goes back to checking the legs of one of the tables, which seems broken. Father heaves a huge sigh and wonders who he should make eye contact with next.

He certainly doesn’t want to look at his brother, who is still going on and on about him.

« Emmanuel knows nothing. He never did. Rien… rien chose… »

Felix stumbles for a second, for his French, unlike his two brothers’, is a lot less fluent, and it shows. He takes a second to probably wonder if he should continue insulting Father in Kinyarwanda, his language of arrogance, but he is drunk, and there are people around.

« C’est que… this Emmanuel… he is a doctor, and so he thinks… he thinks nothing… he left us all. And he left our mother without a brain and a body to use… why is he her favourite? Why does she always ask about him? »

Father pinches his lips upwards, unsure if he should feel good that he can understand the trail of gibberish coming from his brother’s mouth. He looks around to see if anyone else has heard him. Certainly, Chantal is paying attention and trying to calm him, but Jean is more focused on his mother. Jean’s wife, Diane, is on a phone call, and Father’s own wife, Rose, is in her own world, mouthing some prayer from the Bible, the lines she likes to recite before a meal starts.

Father wishes he has someone to talk to, or something to eat it. It’s a bizarre feeling, being surrounded by people, close relatives even, and feeling like one is all alone at the table.

11 August 2012

It was the first time Felix was coming to the capital in a long time, and he could not believe it. Where there had once been settlement houses, there were now tall buildings, full of see-through windows like the kinds he saw in the pictures of other countries. The roads were getting more even. There were some that didn’t have a single pothole. And while plenty of shacks and shanty houses still hung on the hills that formed much of Kigali, the area that Emmanuel lived in was full of big cottages and greenery.

It was nothing like their village. It was nothing like Rwanda.

Coming into this city, Felix almost felt intimidated. Almost was the key word. He was in a twegerane crammed with twenty other passengers—this was a vehicle meant for ten. He was sitting, but one of the men had come with his coop of chickens, and so there were hens clucking at him through the cages. The loud upbeat music in Kinyarwanda and the bumping of the wheels as the twegerane curved up and down the roads kept Felix alert and awake. Being from a village, he wasn’t used to so much noise and stimulation.

He should have drunk a little bit before coming.

He could have also brought his mother or his brother or his wife or any of his children, but he hadn’t told any of them why he was coming. He was feeling some bumps in a strange part of his legs, and he was running a fever. The fever he could explain away as any illness, but the bumps were not normal, and he wondered if he had gotten them from that night he had spent with that sixteen-year-old who lived in the hut on the other side of them, that girl who was the granddaughter of a good friend of his mother’s. He had been drunk when he did it. He was drunk most of the time when he found himself hard down there and tempted by all the young flesh. And they wanted it, too. They were curious at that age, not knowing any better.

Felix wondered what Chantal was doing. He imagined her in the arms of Pascal-Louis, the twentysomething cassava farmer with huge biceps. The rickety twegerane was rolling along, and Felix could feel the blood pumping into his fists. His heart was beating fast, his blood was seething. People were yelling loudly in the Twegerane anyways. He should have intruded into their talkings, yelled at them, given himself a reason to get into a fight.

But one of the chickens in the cage was staring at him, and it broke his concentration.

He got off of the twegerane, and his brother picked him up. His brother had one of those fancy European cars, and the AC was on full blast. It wasn’t even that hot. He was putting it on just to annoy Felix, to make the goosebumps on his arms perk up. His sister-in-law Rose greeted them when they got home with a huge meal of many different meats and dishes. None of it was food they ate at the village. Felix had trouble recognising them and didn’t like the taste. He felt like they were serving him these things to remind him of what couldn’t be found back home.

Then Felix asked his brother for privacy, and they went into another room and talked. Felix showed Emmanuel the bumps, and Emmanuel laughed.

« My brother, that is just urticaria. It is nothing important at all. »

Felix did not like the way Emmanuel had laughed. Something about it made Felix feel like he had said something stupid, or that he had spent all this time and energy to come to see his brother for a nonsensical reason. He did not like that Emmanuel used words he did not understand. Felix had not gone to school and didn’t know what urticaria was. Emmanuel could have been more considerate and explained it nicely.

Instead, Emmanual started to speak about other subjects.

« You should stop drinking so much alcohol. It is not healthy for you. And what it is that you are doing that makes you so worried about bumps in this place or that? Is there something you are doing that Chantal does not know about? »

Felix felt the anger frothing inside of his throat. He said:

« You are my little brother. You can’t tell me what to do. »

Emmanuel said: « You have come to visit me for medical advice… I am telling you what is for your best. »

« You can’t say anything to me. You know nothing about what you’re talking about. You’re a betrayer to our family. You have never stood by our side for when it counts. »

Emmanuel tapped his feet. Then he sighed. « Felix, you have come here not to see me. You are using me for free medical care. You inherited the farm from our father and don’t share any of the assets with us. You are no better than I am when it comes to our family. You only interact with us when you see fit. »

Felix stood up and shoved his brother. It was the only way he could react in that moment. It was the only thing that made sense. He started shouting, but he didn’t understand what he was saying. He was thinking about the time when he had held his father’s hand while he was dying, and how sad that had made him feel. He was thinking about the nights his mother had cried herself to sleep, missing Emmanuel and yet never saying a thing to him. He was thinking about all of the children he had and how much money they cost. He was thinking about the things that angered or saddened him or that split his body into thousands of other smaller indecipherable emotions at once.

The problem was it was all coming at the same time, and it made Felix want to break things.

Suddenly, Rose was in the room. She was holding a pan in her hand like a weapon. Still staggering from his shove, Emmanuel hid himself behind his wife like a coward.

He actually had genuine fear in his eyes.

Felix dismissed himself. He found another twegerante heading back to his village and left without saying a single thing. While he stood crunched against two other men, he made a promise to himself. He was never going to talk to his brother again. He had nothing but hate and anger towards his brother. His brother was right in some ways—he was using his brother so that he could feel like he was getting something from the little his brother gave them.

And he was going to continue to drink. He was going to drink no matter who hated him for doing it.

He got to the village, found the little bar to the side of the convenience store, and used whatever savings he had and got wasted. He knew Chantal was going to yell at him the next day, but despite that he drank.

He was going to spend the rest of the night with the other drunkards of the village. And whatever came after, he was going to forget about it.

16 November 2024

The food comes, and Father is grateful. He can stuff his mouth and avoid the people around him until he is forced to answer their questions. He has ordered a hamburger, the steak well done and the salad on the side. The cheese is well melted and covering the entire thing in the American style. Father is about to dig in, but Felix interrupts him.

« Look at my brother. He is eating the most foreign thing from the menu. »

Father looks at the hamburger, puzzles over it for a moment, then decides to bite into the savoury, moist patty. The coating of the cheese melts warmly in his mouth. He hasn’t tasted cheese this good in a while as he rarely orders cheese in the first place. He feels satisfied with his decision—the burger is worth the price he will spend on it.

Nonetheless, his brother keeps throwing insults around.

« Where is the umutsima? Where is the isombe? There’s nothing on this menu I can understand. Chantal, you order me something I can eat. »

Chantal retorts:

« I already ordered something a half hour ago. »

Still, his brother complains.

« Where is the umutsima? Where is the isombe? I want some food I can understand… »

Father is getting bored of his older brother. He takes a moment to peer at the other guests. Jean and their mother are in their own little world. Jean is reciting some lines from a song in Kinyarwanda that their mother used to sing to them when they were young. Father remembers those moments and feels sad. When Nyogokuru Bikolamana was living in the village, she still had a good amount of her motor skills. This is the first time Jean is seeing them fully gone, and he hasn’t gotten used to it.

In the meantime, his older brother is saying:

« Emmanuel can’t do anything right. He doesn’t know anything about what we want. He is useless. »

Father knows he took on this task to take his mother to his home in the city. He thought he knew best when he did it. Kigali has become one of the best cities in Africa, and the medical care is unparalleled. The villages of Rwanda are still incredibly poor. To be in such environments bereft of modern standards of medicine at Nyogokuru Bikolamana’s age is practically a death sentence. So, Father brought her home, made sure she was seeing good doctors and nurses every week, and gave her as much attention as he could.

But still the attention he could afford wasn’t enough.

His older brother is still talking.

« Such an idiot… Emmanuel… Emmanuel… »

And now Father has had enough.

« If you think I am idiot, you pay the bill. »

It’s not just that he has said it but the tone with which he has said it. The anger in his voice draws the attention of everyone at the table who were previously not even paying attention.

« Pay the bill? Pay the bill! » Felix is now shouting so loudly that even the staff are looking on. « You invite us from the village. You take us to an expensive restaurant. And you want us to pay the bill? You are crazy! Crazy! This amount will be more than my week’s earnings. »

« It will be more than enough payment for all the medical visits you took from me. »

« Medical visits? » Chantal is now asking. She turns to face her husband, also raising her voice. « What are these medical visits? »

Now Felix is clutching the table on one side, and the plates and sheets look like they are about to fall off. Then he rushes over to Father’s side, pointing and shouting madly.

« You are nothing! Nobody! »

He is so angry or drunk, or both at the same time, that he wobbles, unable to maintain his balance. He pushes Father, causing Father to almost fall from his chair. Father regains his balance and pushes his older brother back. They are now locked in each other’s arms. Father is so caught off guard by the aggression that he can’t even hear what Felix is shouting. All he knows are the words coming out of his own mouth.

« All you want to do is make me feel guilty! Make me feel guilty! But everything I did was for family! Family! I did none of it for myself. I did it for you. I did it for her. I did it for my son. And I did it! I’m the reason why this family has survived. »

Father can feel his hands hurting. He can feel that he must be bleeding or bruising, though he doesn’t know where or how. But he expects Felix to really beat him up like he did when they were young boys. He expects Felix to pull out even nastier words. He expects Felix to break him. As Felix’s fists rain down, Father knows now is the time to share it all.

« You don’t like it, but I did everything for you all, and you don’t take the time to appreciate it! You never will! You’re used to taking things from me, hitting me, and beating me around, and you’re used to me being quiet. Emmanuel is so shy. Emmanuel is so easy. But Emmanuel is here, and Emmanuel is rich, and Emmanuel is thriving. You will never accept it because you cannot. You will always be like that because you are selfish and corrupt… »

« Arr… arr… arrête »

So says an extremely feeble voice, a voice so feeble that it demands far more attention than what Felix and Father are saying and doing to each other. The entire table turns to face a person who was being ignored up until now. It is Nyogokuru Bikolamana. She is pointing upwards like she tends to do, but this time her finger is directed at the two boys. And there is a direction in the gaze in her eyes, in her posture.

Tears are forming in the corners of Nyogokuru Bikolamana’s eyes.

She says:

« A… arr… arrête… stop fighting… stop fighting… »

7 April 1994

When the Interahamwe came to their village, Mercy Bikolamana would have been barely able to explain a single fact about Juvénal Habyarimana, let alone the fact that he had been assassinated yesterday. And yet not a single soldier asked a thing when they came spearing down the villagers, cutting down anyone who fled with their machetes. Mercy Bikolamana was out in her field, alone, harvesting the cassava. None of her children were around, and she was grateful every day that that was the case. But there were so many men who came at her, and they saw her not only as a Tutsi.

They saw her as a good-looking woman.

The men took their turns holding her down. They tore off her purple dress but kept on her headscarf. A confused passerby came their way, and the men who were free cut his neck with their machete and let his blood stream all over the mud. Mercy saw some boys coming in their direction and shouted for them to get away.

But they were bludgeoned to death.

As the men from the Interahamwe took their turns on her one by one, Mercy Bikolamana kept her gaze away. She was convinced she was going to be killed after they were done. Probably they would have had there not been armed men from the neighbouring village coming their way. In the years after, there would be nothing like the pain and horror and sadness that would continue to haunt her. But in that very moment, she only had one pressing thought.

Where is Emmanuel? And is he safe?

Leave a Comment on (18) 16 November, 2024

19 October, 2024: Three Little Birds

October 20, 2024 Kiran BhatLifestyle, Women 0

set in Saint George’s, Grenada

Mother is with her best friends, Mary and Tonya, out at the sports bar. It’s nothing special, the bar. It overlooks the ferry dock, with British-looking buildings on one side and the church sticking out right over the top of them. The view’s better than anything Mother’s going to get over at her hillside cottage on the other side of La Borie, but other than that it’s another one of those dusty little places making business by selling alcohol.

There’s a lot of smoke in the bar, causing Mother to choke. Mary and Tonya, they’ve been meeting here once a week without Mother and have gotten used to her not being around. They’re sitting on the stools sipping on their beers. They don’t care how the greys of their spring curls are showing through their weaves. They’re gossiping, chuckling loudly, waiting for Mother to join in, but Mother is looking at her phone.

She’s worried any minute that she’ll get a call from Father. It was his idea for her to take a night off, but she thinks it wasn’t a good one. She’s been the busy one at home for the past few months, changing the diapers of her mother-in-law, bathing her from head to toe, checking up on her for every small thing. Father’s a newly retired man. He’s just getting used to the hang of things. And he was starting to say that she deserved to go out and have her fun, too.

Go out with the girls. Go on those nights you used to. You’re a big girl, and I’m a big boy. I can handle my mother.

The problem is it’s only been three weeks. It’s not nearly enough. And he’s a man. Men like to say things, they like to show they’re competent when it makes them look good. But when it comes to real action and care, it’s usually the woman partner doing the scrubbing and cleaning, whether someone is there to notice it or not. It’ll change someday, maybe in the decades, but it ain’t changing anytime soon.

The music is loud. They love playing dancehall beats from Jamaica. If this were proper Grenada, they’d be putting in some calypso and jazz, but that’s not the sound for them young ones. They like something thumping and beating and loud. There are a lot of young ones playing pool and flirting about. Look at how they’re dancing. The sun hasn’t had time to set and they’re already getting low and touching female rear to male front as if they’re covered in the dark. The girls have no shame, getting the sweat from their boobs all over the men’s dreadlocks and beards. Mother cannot help but think of the words from the Good Bible and wonder what the people of that age are getting from their time at church.

Mother complains: ‘We were at that age working so hard, and now the girls are this age and they are living their life pleasing the men and having their fun and doing nothing.’

Mother means every word she says, and she wishes some of the girls busy grinding over there could have heard her. But only Mary has heard her. She’s the youngest of the three of them, barely sixty, and likes to act like she is in her forties when she’s had a bit of rum. She squints her eyes at Mother, breathing her foul drunk breath all over the place. She says, ‘What?’

‘I said these young women are not thinking. They are shame-less.’ Mother enunciates the key word. ‘Not-thinking. No-shame. Shame-less.’

Mary has a bottle of Clarkes Court in her hand. She puts it up to her ear and lifts one of her fingers from the bottle to point it towards herself.

‘It’s too loud. You have to speak louder.’ She also enunciates. ‘Loud-er.’

‘I said…’ Mother starts but gives up. Mother doesn’t want to make the effort. She’s sounding hoarse, and her voice is cracking. She’s an old woman about to turn seventy. Who keeps the music up this loud? There’s the feeling that the floor is actually pounding, that’s how high up the volume is. The people half her age will be hearing worse than her by the time they hit forty.

Meanwhile, Tonya’s standing there, not making an effort to listen. Their eyes meet, and she smiles. Mother thinks it’s a testament to her force of will that she still comes to places like this. She’s nearing eighty, and yet she’s put on one of those leg-hugging black dresses, she’s locking eyes with the men here or there. She’s single, a widow, but she’s not given up. Tonya’s high religious and loves to go to church, and she also loves to spend her time with younger men because she’s alone.

Mary has gone up to the bar to order something, so Tonya turns her attention to Mother. She gives her a wide smile and holds her hand.

‘So long since I’ve had this chance,’ she says warmly, really gripping it. ‘What’s keeping you busy?’

‘Too much,’ Mother says. She really wants to smile as vibrantly and genuinely as Tonya is doing, but it’s not coming out. Any attempt at a smile would be as obvious as that—an attempt. That saddens Mother. She really likes the way Tonya smiles so genuinely despite all she’s been through. Mother just doesn’t know how to do it in the same way.

Mother asks, ‘How long has it been now? Eight, nine months?’

‘Longer than that. You have been busy.’

‘That’s because of the health of my husband’s mother. I told you all about it, I thought.’

‘You did,’ Tanya says. Her voice grows vacant. ‘And how is the mister at home?’

Mother gulps. She feels like there’s something else in the air that needs to be addressed, but she goes along with the conversation.

‘He’s a retired man now. He did it for his mother. That’s why I’m here and he’s at home.’

‘That’s the sign of a nice man. Ernest never thought about me. He was always thinking about the bills and going after the rum.’

‘That’s not how I’m remembering Ernest. He was quiet, but he was good.’

‘Not as good as yours.’ Tanya takes a swig of her rum, and she repeats, ‘Not as good as yours.’

Mother wants to tell her to stop drinking. Tonya’s got good control. She loves to do yoga, she keeps up with her reading. She’s in the best of her health. But the problem is that Tanya’s gaze has gotten real deep in the eyes. Mother doesn’t like this sad look. It’s been some time since they’ve talked. She doesn’t know how to snap her out of it.

The music suddenly turns up. Mary is dancing as she comes back to the two of them. She’s mouthing the words of the song. Mother has no idea what it is or what Mary’s trying to say. Tonya recognises some cue and goes to grab her hands. They begin dancing and are soon surrounded by the men. Mother can’t find them in the crowd.

She sits there, looking at all the empty alcohol bottles on the table.

Mother messages her husband. She sends three in a row but doesn’t get a response. He’s probably busy looking after his mother. But how can she know? She ought to check up on him. The girls are having their fun; a lot of the thirty somethings are giving them attention. Will they even miss her?

The sun’s now set. It’s dark, but the shades of pink and grey of the buildings come out through the shadows over the top of the hill. It’s like a rainbow, only drab and crusty and about to crack. The moon will soon come out.

Mother remembers how when she and Father were younger, they’d take their smokes and drink their drinks and stare at the sunset from their veranda.

Mother tries to call but isn’t getting an answer. She’s getting desperate. She’s out of the bar and on the street. There are a lot of men drunk out of their mind and on all of the drugs. She doesn’t like looking like one of those ladies of the night waiting for a man to come ask her for a favour. She’s doing nothing, really, just standing alone, but that’s all it takes.

Finally, he picks up. ‘You having a problem?’ Father says. He sounds gruff. Mother doesn’t like the tone.

‘You think I only call when there’s a problem? Tell me what the problem should be. Tell me what you think I should call to say.’

Mother thinks Father wasn’t expecting a comeback from Mother. For the last few months, it’s been very yes-sir and no-sir at home. Mother’s tried to be pleasant because of her husband’s mother’s health, which is making her think that he’s forgetting how things really are.

Father takes his sweet time before responding. He’s sounding defensive, but not angry. ‘I wasn’t expecting your call. You are with your best friends. You should be out having fun.’

‘I’m calling because I’m missing my husband. I’m missing my home. I’m missing my family. You think there’s something wrong with that?’

Mother’s nearly shouting. Whatever men were giving her those lusty stares are back to staring towards the docks, keeping to themselves in their drugged-out trance. Father’s tone changes to being fully passive.

‘Well…well…there’s nothing wrong with that. I’m glad you miss me. I thought you’d be wanting to have fun with your friends. I’m glad you miss us.’

Mother notices that the coast is clear. She feels a bit more relaxed.

‘How’s she doing?’ she asks, and she means it.

‘She’s good. We’re talking. Or, we’re trying talking. It’s not easy since she doesn’t know what it means to be talking. I keep asking her to say my name over and over. She’s not remembering.’

Mother feels the blood stop pumping in her veins. She’s imagining the scene, her husband trying to give her mother some water while he attempts to make her remember who he is. It isn’t easy. He’s been doing it every day for the entire year while never forgetting the woman’s dignity.

‘You spend so much time with her,’ Mother says. ‘You’re doing your best.’

‘I’m always doing my best,’ Father says. ‘But your best is better than my best.’

‘That’s not the truth at all. You know that.’

‘She’s better at remembering your name than she is at mine.’

‘That’s because I’ve been the only one at home for the last few months.’

And that’s really the crux of it. Since January the one who has been spending ninety percent of her time with that woman has been Mother. There was no other way. Father was a busy hospital man, and he was dependent on the hard work of his wife. But there’s a drawback to everything. Now, Father isn’t the most important person in his mother’s life. Mother suddenly wonders if that is why he has told her to go out tonight, so she can make space for him to enter.

‘You should get back to your mother. I’ll go back to enjoying,’ she says.

And she hangs up. He’s calling back because he’s confused, but Sse doesn’t want to hear a single word from Father. Perhaps this night out isn’t about her as much as she thought it was.

The moment she gets back to the table, her friends stand up and accost her. It looks like they were missing her, too.

‘Where did you go?’ Tonya shouts.

Mary adds, ‘You can’t be going around like this. We don’t know what the men outside will do. What if they took you aside and cut out your lung?’

She makes a little stabbing motion with a plastic knife.

Mother can smell the alcohol on both of their breaths. They’re looking scared and grasping at each other, still swaying a bit to the music. She almost wants to laugh. She hopes that neither of them fall.

The music’s loud, and it’s been a while since Mother has danced. She grabs the both of them, friends she’s known for over thirty years, and hugs them into her, happy that they were even thinking about her. Yeah, it’s been seven or eight months, but those months are nothing compared to all the things they’ve been through over the decades.

Mother grabs Mary’s hand with her left and Tonya’s hand with her right.

‘Are they putting on “Three Little Birds”?’ she asks.

Mother can recognise that Bob Marley song even though it is badly remixed.

‘It is!’ Tonya shouts.

‘It is!’ Mary repeats, shouting even louder, spreading her alcohol-stained breath everywhere. Mother laughs at how silly they look, and Mary and Tonya laugh back. They go to join the others who are lost to the music. The three of them hold each other’s hands and do their best to recite the words to the Bob Marley song. As Mary and Tonya dance, Mother does her best to hold them with her hands.

Leave a Comment on 19 October, 2024: Three Little Birds

1 October, 2024: Bathing Her For the First Time

October 1, 2024 Kiran BhatTravel 0

set in Pristina, Kosovo

His mother, or Giyshi Kuleta, has already been seated under the shower. This is their bathroom, the second of three in their apartment complex. There is a sink, there is a shower with a curtain, and there is a washing machine. Giyshi Kuleta is completely naked, sitting on a stool under the shower head. Father wears a loose shirt which falls over his belly and shorts. His wife is in her bed-wear, her hair tied up and covered by a beige scarf. She picks up the shower spray and hands it to Father. All Father has to do is turn on the water and hose his mother in all the right places while controlling the heat of the water and its pressure. Afterwards he will have to help his wife lift her up, towel her body, and put her back, clothed and fresh, onto her wheelchair.

It is simple. His mother has lived with them since January, but he is showering her today for the first time. There’s no time like the first time. He’s going to do it right and make his mother proud. He grabs the spray and faces his mother’s back.

But Father holds the spray in his hand and stands still, touching neither the water adjuster nor his mother.

It’s not that the power is off. The power turns off every six hours, and when it does, they bathe her in the faint sunlight filtering in from the window rather than in artificial light.

It’s not that he is seeing his mother naked. His mother’s breasts are big and fat, her wrinkled belly covers most of her abdomen, and there are brown blots and pink bruises all over her taut white skin. She has the body of any woman of her generation not only from Kosovo but also any part of Southeastern Europe.

And yes, she vomits all over the place; she wears a diaper which has to be disposed. Even now she is pissing as she sits on the stool. There is a bit of a different sweat from the private parts of a woman, and Father is not used to experiencing that smell with the person who birthed and raised him. He has to smell his mother’s sweat, he has to touch her excrement and saliva.

But Father is a hospital doctor. He has been around dead bodies and dying bodies and overweight bodies and starving bodies. He survived the Kosovo War, and he sees suffering from malnourishment and poverty all around him in the hospital. To be a doctor is to be in constant awareness of the flesh and its limits.

His mother is simply another human being, like any other.

What affects Father is seeing how much Giyshi Kuleta’s back is slumped. Her eyes are closed. She is rocking back and forth. It looks like she is about to fall down. He tells Mother:

,, Do you see how you have put her?”

Mother raises her voice.

,, What are you saying? I have bathed her every day since the year began. She makes this face the entire day.”

Father inspects his mother while shaking his head.

,, She looks very weak. If I spray her, she will collapse.”

Mother clicks her tongue.

,, She bathes like this every day. You try and see.”

Father readies the spray, but his finger doesn’t press against the knob.

He puts the spray down and tries to change his mother’s body position.

Immediately Giyshi Kuleta notices she is being touched. She starts to whine like an angered puppy.

,, Don’t worry, my mother,” Father says. ,, It is just me, little old Mikra. I am your son. I am here.”

He tries to pull at her, but she barely budges. She starts to groan inconsolably. Her face appears pained, like she is experiencing some sort of inappropriate touch. Father curses to himself. Ever since Father was a younger man, he avoided sports. He didn’t have any muscle then, and he barely has any muscle now to shift his mother’s body. He changes his focus from her waist to her back and tries to straighten her.

But in doing so, he pulls a bit too strongly. Giyshi Kuleta has no control of her body, and gravity does all the work for her. She starts falling backwards, with no attempt to cushion herself. She falls on top of Father. Father falls downward and lands on his ass, straight on the tiles of the bathroom floor.

Mother rushes to his side.

,, Are you alright?” she shouts. ,,Why are you trying to move her? Did you not listen to what I said? She sits that way, and she is fine. You never listen to me. You think you are a big hotshot man. All of the fire, it goes to the top of your head. And you never listen. Now you are probably hurt.”

Mother pushes Giyshi Kuleta off of Father and adjusts her back onto her stool, while Father tries to lift himself up.

,, I am good, I am good,” Father repeats, but as his body straightens he feels a sharp pain around his knees. ,,What is this? Don’t tell me…I hope I have not injured them.”

,, What is it?” Mother shouts. ,,What is it?”

,,Wait,” Father says. He stands fully, leaning against the wall. He stretches his muscles. His ass hurts, but luckily he is well cushioned by the fat around his hips. He feels the cartilage around his knees and the muscle around his thighs. Everything aches. It is sharp and resounding but also going in waves. He thinks it will calm shortly.

In the meantime, he notices his wife sit Giyshi Kuleta back down onto the stool perfectly.

,, How did you do that?” Father asks.

,, I did what?”

,, You lifted her. It was so quick and easy.”

,, I have had to do this every day. I am used to it.”

,, It is amazing. You are quicker than some of the nurses who work at the hospital. You are stronger than me now.”

,, That’s impossible,” Mother says, but Father looks at the muscles around Mother’s arms. Her arms are thin but well defined. They aren’t nearly as flabby as they used to be.

Father doesn’t even want to look at his arms, but he knows how puffed out they are with fat.

Father slaps the water off of his hands. He takes some steps and notices his body is more or less fine. He has hurt himself but not that much. It’s time to get to showering his mother.

But he still doesn’t push the knob. That is because his mother is looking back at him. She’s confused and disoriented. It’s the look that patients who are lost in dementia often give the nurses. She’s not used to seeing her son bathe her, and it’s not like he’s her son at all. At this stage of mental decomposition, it’s important to have the same person do the same tasks so as to not confuse her. He might as well be a complete stranger. He wonders if bathing her is the right decision at all, given how well his wife does it, and how much his mother is used to her way of doing it.

Father says:

,, Mama, it is me, Mikra. I am your son. We used to pick figs off of the trees together. I would sit and chat with you as the dough of the burek puffed and the cheese inside of it melted. I was not at home during the war. I saw how all the bullets holed the walls of our home, and it made me cry. It wasn’t like I was safe in the hospital during that time, either. I also almost died. But I did it to send you money, and I sent you that money, and you are home with me now. Even I am home now. I’m not working anymore. I retired to help out. I’m at home, and it’s all for you. You should be happy, Mama. I sacrificed so much so that we could have this time together.”

Mother interjects to complain: ,, And yet you have not even started the shower.”

,, That is true,” Father says, feeling glad to be interrupted. In a way, these little tasks of bathing her, talking at her, taking her for her walks…they feel like tasks he can handle, they feel like busy work. It’s just that he never realised how much doing these sorts of chores discomforted him. He liked having the excuse of hospital work. It meant that when he came home, he could sit on his couch and watch the TV shows he liked, or catch up with the news in the paper, or chat and drink his coffee while his wife did all of the hard work.

He was the breadwinner, which meant that there was a logic in how the housework was separated, and he liked the way things were. What was wrong with taking it easy? He liked the taste of the kollpite his wife made as a snack and wanted to really enjoy the sour, yoghurty taste. He wanted to lie on his bed and sleep, for hours, uninterrupted, in a way he hadn’t done since he was a teen in the village.

He wanted to have a retired life that a doctor like him deserved, a life of rest. He was also an old person. He deserved his own sort of peace.

But it can’t ever be like that again. Father has retired to be at home to take care of his mother.

Father sees the hardened lines under his wife’s eyes. He really takes the time to look at them, not just casually glance at them. These are not the ones he knew all those years ago. The dark puff under her eyes is fully indented, giving an impression of truly lost sleep. They are the product of a sacrifice, the consequence of a decision to care for someone no matter how much it negatively affected her own health.

Father looks down, towards the wrinkles on his hands. Then he checks out the ones on his wife. Then he looks at his mother’s.

All three of them will continue to grow and age in the same way, no matter which decisions each of them makes.

Father straightens Giyshi Kuleta’s feet so that they are aligned against the line of the wall and standing properly on the slippery white tiles of the shower floor.

He picks up the shower handle. This time he doesn’t hesitate. He lets the water spray, quick and hard. The water slaps across the flaps of his mother’s skin. The mix of shower water, sweat, and liquid soap liquid against him and his shirt. He is drenched, as is his wife, but it doesn’t trouble them.

The easiest part of the bathe has begun, and now their minds focus on where to rub his mother, how to lather her, and which of the two partners should do which part of it.

Leave a Comment on 1 October, 2024: Bathing Her For the First Time

28 September, 2024: My Husband’s Rest

September 28, 2024September 28, 2024 Kiran BhatTravel, Girar 0

It is five in the morning. The only light comes from outside of the windows.  Their apartment is right by the intersection of one of Qufu’s biggest roads, the one which circles around the city and divides its tourist attractions from the rest of the town. They are south of the commercial street which regularly gets tour buses visiting the temple and graveyard of 孔子, or Confucius. Drunks sleep on that street. Their shouts, as well as the occasional drunk men looking for prostitutes, disturb Mother’s rest, but what usually wakes Mother up is Father drifting from the bed to ready himself for work. He would carefully fold open the sheet and tiptoe in his slippers to the bathroom, but would have to turn a light on to properly navigate it. That would almost always wake Mother up. If it was early in the morning she would close her eyes and pretend to be sleeping; if it was late enough in the morning she would get up and start her cooking.

It is five in the morning, and Mother’s eyes open from habit. She looks out the window and notices that there is no natural light outside yet. She looks to her other side to see her husband completely unstirred. It’s not normal for him to still be sleeping if it is already five. It has to be earlier than that, she thinks. She shuts her eyes, until suddenly a thought crackles in the back of her head.

Father retired yesterday. Today is the first day on which he will have nothing to do except be home with her and his mother.

Mother steadies her body, she steadies her breath. The movement has not disturbed Father. How could it? He has been sleep deprived for decades, and this is the first day since his twenties that he is able to sleep in without worrying about anything. The light from the outside is dim but filters over him. He is curled on his side in a fetal position. His freckles are like baby powder over his sand-coloured face. His wrinkles are crisp but relaxed. He looks at peace, at ease.

It’s so cute seeing him like this.

Mother has her usual schedule. When she wakes up, she goes to her mother-in-law’s room, checks if she still has a pulse, if she is properly breathing, if her diaper has any faeces or urine. By this hour her mother-in-law is usually well soiled. Mother has to dispose of the diaper, clean her genital areas, lean her against the stone wall of the bathroom, and throw water over her via a bucket, washing her from head to toe. After all that, she has to get breakfast ready for the both of them. Father likes to eat the glutinous cakes of 孔府菜, so she takes the time to steam them. Her mother-in-law can only eat soup so Mother prepares that for her. It is a lot of hard work and cooking and it takes at least an hour. If she wants them to eat well for breakfast today, she has to get up now and get to it.

But Father looks so precious as he sleeps. It is almost like a statue of 孔子 itself. There is an aura of complete rest and serenity to his countenance. There is a sense that everything wrong in the world could happen and all at once—and nothing would affect him.

This is her husband. This is her one true love. This is the man who is in her bed, sleeping lazily and innocently.

Mother puts her head on her husband’s shoulder. She wraps her left arm around his chest and the other around his neck. He is so tired that it isn’t even possible to wake him up. He doesn’t even stir. She feels sleepy just by looking at him.

A part of her mind worries. What if her mother-in-law needs her help right now? Everyone will be hungry by the time the sun comes up, and it will be her fault if she doesn’t get started cooking now. Can she handle that pressure?

And yet she closes her eyes.

She focuses instead on another thought. Her husband is no longer going to be spending most of his day at the hospital. She is with her husband now, and she will be with her husband and have his time for many more years to come. They’ll have that life they had promised to each other when they first married. They will live together and be only with each other until the days they are too old to remember even the difference between the characters ‘he’ and ‘she’. It will be ‘he’ and ‘she’ and ‘she’ and ‘he,’ and for the next few decades it will only be ‘them’. It’ll be like they are starting for the first time, around the age when they are turning seventy.

Mother’s eyes firmly shut, and nothing, not even the fiery sun of the afternoon nor the disturbing fears in the back of her mind, seem able to awaken her.

Leave a Comment on 28 September, 2024: My Husband’s Rest

(17) 27th September, 2024 set in Malabo, Equitorial Guinea

September 27, 2024 Kiran BhatTravel, Girar 0

8 September 1984

The hospital was a giant white compound resembling a prison right in the centre of Malabo city. To witness such an ostentatious building, with its many storeys, was a culture shock for Santiago. In his home settlement of Riaba, there were no such big buildings. There were the dwellings the fishermen lived in, there was the river, and that was it. This almost fort-like structure was bigger than all of the homes in Riaba put together. It felt like something that would be in Portugal or Italy, and not on the humble island Santiago had been born and brought up in. It was also different from the other buildings in the capital, which were either colonial in the Spanish style or working-class hovels. It was big and grand, like it was trying to say something about itself.

It was in the middle of the eighties. Teodoro Obiang had been in power for only five years. It was the start of what would soon be rapid economic development and expansion. This hospital was one of the many buildings built as a promise to that future, that under Obiang’s rule, Equatorial Guinea was going to know a lot less hunger and a lot more growth.

Santiago wanted to be a part of that future. He had left his village knowing he would be sending a lot of money back to his mother and his brothers, making sure that their lives in the hovel would improve. It was a grand honour to be working at the main hospital of the capital. Though it was very far from the suburb where Santiago’s uncle lived, requiring Santiago, who was temporarily staying with his uncle, to hop on many 504s to reach it, Santiago made it a point to arrive an hour earlier than the start of his shift. He wanted to greet his supervising doctor before he got too busy, introduce himself, and provide a good impression to the rest of the staff.

When Santiago went to register himself, he eagerly announced his name, but the nurse whom he spoke to practically threw his name tag at him and barely looked at his face. He saw her strained eye bags and them on the faces of everyone: patients, nurses, doctors. Seeing their stress tired him a bit, but he tried to not let it get to him. He had a lot of money to earn to pay back his uncle for all his help, he was freshly married, and he needed to find a place for him and his wife.

He couldn’t let any of them know this. He couldn’t let them know he was from a village, drowning in debt, commitment, and responsibility.

He saw his supervisor across the hall. He cleared his throat and put on a smile.

« Hola señor, un placer » he said, offering a handshake. « My name is Santiago Ondobama. I will be working with you. I am looking forward to hearing your advice and learning as much as I can. »

The supervising doctor looked Santiago up and down. His eyes were full of red cracks. At the time, Santiago thought it was exhaustion. Over the years, he would come to know it as something else. But in that moment, Santiago just saw this man as a respected doctor and a senior.

The doctor must have seen the respect in his eyes, and he wanted to test it. That must have been why he shouted the way he did.

« Santiago? Who are you to come here talking like this? I am not here to give handshakes and kisses. I am here to give you work. Where is my coffee? And where is my file? And did you find out who your patient is? What is your first patient’s name? »

« Perdona, señor, but… »

« Pero… pero… you aren’t a little girl. Get to work. Get my coffee, and get my files. Get them now, or I’m sending you back home. You don’t need to work at this hospital. You can go work in the fields of your village. »

Santiago rushed to find the coffee. Of course he didn’t know where the coffee was, just like he didn’t know where his supervisor’s files were, either. It was his first day. He had no idea how his patients would be assigned, and he didn’t have the courage to ask.

Santiago found the break room and adequately served his supervisor. Later that day, Santiago saw not one but almost thirty patients, more than triple what he had been expecting. They suffered from a lot of diseases that he had read about or discussed in medical school but had never treated. He was afraid he was telling them the wrong things that would result in their untimely death.

At the end of the day, Santiago was yelled at by his uncle who was angry at Santiago for keeping the faucet turned on before leaving home. Santiago lay in bed thinking he would keep his eyes open, anxious about all the things he had messed up, but sleep came quickly.

His first day had been rough, but he’d come to realise that every day for the next thirty years was going to be equally as rough, if not rougher.

1 October 1984

It was Santiago who detected it.

« It is her blood pressure. It is going too high and too suddenly. »

He hadn’t used a machine. He could tell from putting his two fingers against her neck and noticing how much quicker her pulse had become. The nurse didn’t believe him, but it was also because she was too much busy changing the channels and wondering why the remote was slow to respond. He was annoyed at her negligence. He shouted « Dime… ¿What will you do if it’s a heart attack? Tell me what you will do. »

Before the nurse could respond, the patient started taking long gasps. The nurse checked the pulse and noticed it was out of control. The patient was put on a breathing machine. A scan was done. She was having a heart attack. The doctors intervened quickly with CPR. They gave her medication to control the beating in her chest. She was on the verge of a cardiac arrest, it appeared, but it was stopped just in time.

Of course the doctor supervising Santiago, who was an Obiang, got all of the credit, but it was Santiago who knew he had saved the patient’s life. It was the first time he had done so by listening to his own instincts instead of what his supervisor or the nurses had said. For that, he didn’t win an award or a medal or recognition, but a confidence started brimming in his chest, one that reminded him each and every time whenever he saw a patient that he knew what he was doing. He was meant to be a physician, he was realising. He was good at it.

23 June 1986

« Pues, Santiago, ¿qué dices? »

« Pues, Ana Maria, I saw what I saw. There’s a water leakage on the third floor. It’s small now, but when the rains come it’s going to inundate the whole floor. I think it needs to be fixed. And, ¿if Señor Ono doesn’t fix it, who will? »

Santiago saw Ana Maria turn to Claudia. They looked at each other, and then looked down at the leak. Ana Maria wrote some notes, and she said « We will tell Señor Ono you came to visit, and we will see what we can do. »

The next day, Santiago was called in to meet Señor Ono. Señor Ono gave him a firm handshake but was equally quick to yell at him. He didn’t like being told how he should run his hospital, and if Santiago were to say anything of this sort again, he would be fired. Santiago apologised, his forehead starting to sweat profusely. He tried to choose his words as well as he could, that he just wanted the leak fixed, and he didn’t mean to stir any problems. As he spoke Señor Ono’s face remained blank. Santiago couldn’t tell if he was really angry or if he just enjoyed watching Santiago sweat.

Santiago left the office, and as he did, Ana Maria and Claudia smiled at him. Santiago smiled back but wiped it off his face the moment he went down the stairs. For many years after, he made it a point not to say anything to the administration. Though he knew deep down that what he was doing was wrong, he had lost his courage. It would take him some years to get it back.

17 February 1993

« Gracias por ayudarme. »

« Really. You don’t have to say that. »

« But I say it because it is the truth. My stomach feels a lot better now. That massage you gave, it helped, a lot. »

« Gas causes a lot of pain, but in reality it’s easy to solve. »

« But it’s not just the gas. You really took the time to observe my stomach, and then you helped. Not a lot of doctors do that. They are quick to give medications, but they don’t listen to their patients. I feel better now, and it is because of you. So, I said thank you. I thank you, de verdad. »

23 June 1997

It wasn’t just that the X-ray machine wasn’t working. It was that the X-ray machine had been bought a few days ago, and already it wasn’t working. Santiago was convinced it had already been broken when it came. But when Santiago told this to the administrative manager, who was at that time Señor Lima, he got angry.

« This is not your problem. You do not work in the imaging department. »

« Pero… »

« ¿Pero… pero… que? »

Santiago saw the ire in Señor Lima’s eyes. At least Señor Lima was open to listening. He wasn’t threatening to fire him then and there like the previous administrative managers. But giving that little bit of his attention was the most he did. And Señor Lima was volatile. He put his coffee in the pot and paced around, not looking Santiago in the eyes, looking rather like he wanted to find something to hit.

« If the people in the imaging department complain, we will listen. You are here to help your patients. There is nothing for you to complain about. I don’t want to listen. »

Señor Lima saw the coffee was only partially filled, so he came to Santiago’s side by the wall and smashed his fist onto the painted surface above him.

« ¿Me entiendes? You are here to work, not to ask questions. »

« Pero, Señor… »

« ¿Me entiendes? » Señor Lima barked as he pounded the wall, causing pieces of paint to fall onto Santiago’s head and the room to rumble. His eyes bulged. Santiago avoided eye contact, only because he knew he’d be physically hit if he were to engage.

« Yes, sir. » Santiago said. « It is not my place to say anything. I understand. I will go. »

Señor Lima didn’t seem to have anymore to say, and Santiago left calmly.

But when he got into the lift and he saw no one else was there, he couldn’t help but bang his own fist against the door. He shouted some curse words, raising his voice in a way he wished he could have done in front of Señor Lima.

Things were supposed to be different after ExxonMobil discovered oil in their country. The newspapers had written long praising articles about the government and how rich the country was becoming. A lot of growth lay ahead, though it was mostly seen in the buildings that were being built up and in the estates of the people who owned these companies and buildings. At the hospital, things were about the same. Santiago treated a lot of patients who were dying of hunger or thirst, or who were just coming to get free meals. He guessed three out of four people of his country were living with next to nothing. It was just the few key families starting to get rich.

The families of senior doctors, his supervisors, and the hospital managers.

Santiago had said what he had said because he wanted things to be better for the people who lived here. That was all. He had meant nothing amiss. Quite the opposite. He loved his hospital, he loved living in the capital, he loved his people. He just hated seeing how little things were improving for the regular people who didn’t have any connection to the government or big companies.

He wasn’t trying to make a statement about them at all. He just wanted the equipment in the hospital to work.

He banged his fist against the lift one more time.

Why was it such a sin to want something better for his country? Why was it so wrong to want things to benefit those suffering from negligence, instead of seeking out benefits for himself?

2 August 2010

« Hola. »

« Hola. »

« Forgive me for talking too much. As you can tell, I am new here, and you are going to be my guiding doctor today. »

« Yes, yes, I know. You are the new nurse. ¿What is your name? »

« Ana Maria. »

« ¿Ana Maria? »

«. Yes, Ana Maria. ¿Why are you making that face? You look angry all of a sudden. »

« Pues, there used to be an Ana Maria who worked here, and she bothered me. »

« I am sorry. I know Ana Maria is the name of people who tend to be bitches. »

« ¿What? That is not what I wanted to say at all. »

« But it is the truth. I mean, I am kidding, but it is also the truth. I am sorry this other Ana Maria hurt you. »

« You are nothing like her. You are half her age. You have all these strange colours in your hair. And tattoos… most of the nurses here don’t have tattoos. »

« ¿Ya lo ves? Not all Ana Marias are the same. There is no Ana Maria disguise. It is not a conspiracy. We all have different personalities. What a surprise. »

« Okay, okay, te entiendo. »

« ¿ And what is your name? »

« Santiago Ondobama. »

« ¿Santiago? ¿Do you know the first person who tried to rape me was named Santiago? »

« ¿And now what are you saying? »

« I’m joking. But also I’m not joking. Really, his name was Santiago. He was only thirteen. He didn’t know anything. He was from my village of Cupapa. There, the men think they can use women for anything. But me… I’m not that kind of woman. I stood on his penis and almost pulled it off with my foot. »

« ¿You are from Cupapa? »

« Yes. »

« That is on the way to my home village. »

« Oh, that is nice. It looks like they are bringing in the patient now. »

« Yes, we should stop talking. »

« But, Doctor Ondobama ¿do you want to know something? »

« ¿What? »

« This was nice. I enjoyed talking to you. I’m not just saying it. And I’m not flirting also. You look old enough to be my father. But as friends, I like this. Let’s talk more. I’d really like to get to know you, if you’d let me have your time. »

27 August 2024

« You are the best doctor I have ever had. »

« Gracias. »

« I am not saying it to be polite. I am saying it because it is the truth. You are the best doctor I have ever had, one of the best in this hospital. ¿Did you know that? »

« No. »

« I have had many doctors before you. I know how they are and how they think. But you are different. You are a great doctor, and you are a good person, one of the few I have met who are genuine, and honestly so. I will try my best with the doctor who will take up my case after you are gone, but please remember me, and visit me when you can. »

27 September 2024

« And so, it is official now, ¿yes? ¿You are retired? »

« Yes. »

« Perfecto » says Angela Mokuy, the director of the hospital. She gets up and shakes Father’s hand. Then the other people from the administration come to shake it, congratulating him and giving their smiles, which dissipate from their faces the moment he looks away.

Last month he said he was retiring, and today is his last day. Father is just two years away from completing thirty years at the hospital, but he doesn’t mind it. He doesn’t have to reach milestone numbers for the sake of it. Earlier in the day he saw his last patients, he handed over his files, and now he is meeting the board and the directors and the managers to receive his last paycheck and some final words of wisdom. The meeting is quick and easy. Most of what they discuss are procedural, like how much they appreciated his service over the years, and when he’ll start to receive his pension. Father mostly spaces out and tries not to fall asleep as they speak. They are just as boring as the pastors Mother forces Father to listen to when they go to church, which also reminds Father that he is going to have a lot of free time after today, and he will have to do bothersome things like attending sermon again.

Father sits there for some time, really feeling the wood of the chair against his back. Time and time again he has visited this office over the years, and nothing about it has changed. Dust still stubbornly clings to the wood of the table. The portraits of Obiang and his family decorate the walls, as well as the various directors and managers who once worked here. Father starts to remember all of these managers. Most of them got on his nerves, but they met their comeuppance in the end. Augusto Lima was involved in a corruption scandal. His old supervisor, Doctor Ndongo, died in his sixties from a sudden heart attack. He thinks about the random managers who tried to find ways to fire him, and the others who shot him down each and every time he tried to start any inquiry involving the maintenance of the hospital. He gave it one good try last year, but nothing came out of it. It is official. No matter whether or not Father remains at the hospital or leaves, things aren’t going to change.

It is going to be over. It isn’t going to be his problem anymore. Father’s eyes still linger on the wall, but he’s not really looking at these photos anymore. What’s flashing in his mind instead are snapshots of himself from when he was younger. The impressionable junior doctor, Santiago Ondobama, his head shaped long and rectangular like a cricket bat, his skin so pitch black it was clear he was from the village, and his wide, naïve, tooth-filled smile.

That was him. That man was Father. And that man is always going to be Father, no matter where he goes next. Just because Father is retiring doesn’t mean he is going to stop trying. It just means he is going to start focusing his desire to improve the world and help the people who live in it through a different set of actions. He is going to be there for his family, and that is a service, too, just as valiant as treating patients.

Father gets up, ready to leave. He wonders how his mother is doing and what his wife has cooked for the three of them.

Leave a Comment on (17) 27th September, 2024 set in Malabo, Equitorial Guinea

9 September, 2024: He Was Going to Fail this Patient

September 9, 2024 Kiran BhatTravel, Girar 0

Tomorrow was going to be the day that Father would retire, and yet he was meeting a patient today that would need many more days of treatment if she was going to recover. On the island of Kiribati, it was common for young women and teenagers to find themselves impregnated. There was a habit of certain families to send their daughters or sons towards the Chinese ships fishing out by the coast, in the hopes that the children would bring back money from whatever service they were asked of. Many children were born from such arrangements, and the locals raised them with no thought that they were anything except their own.

So, it was common for a girl of fourteen to become impregnated in this way, but the wounds that this girl had, well, those were abnormal. She had pink burn marks all over her face and bruises all over her body. One burn mark was almost the shape of a dolphin, curving against the brown of her chin. It was still a fleshy colour, indicating that the burn had happened within the last twelve hours. The bruises were also freshly purple. Considering how expanded she was in the belly, this was someone who had been impregnated some five or six months ago, not someone who had been raped once, then beaten or burned after. This was someone who was going back to the same man, adding wounds on top of wounds, receiving fresh bruises over healed marks.

And Father was meeting her now, on the day before he would be done with his hospital work for good.

The questions could not help but enter Father’s mind.

For how long have you had these wounds? For how many months have you been pregnant? Do you know the person who did this to you? Are you willing to disclose his name? How many times has he done it? When did he burn you? When did he hit you? Have you already started taking medicines for the pain? What are the medicines’ names?

He had practiced for decades, and these were the types of questions any doctor would ask. However, the problem was that he had no real reason to ask these personal questions. He needed to understand the case more broadly in order to treat her, but tomorrow this girl would be seeing a new doctor, and the entire procedure would reset. She’d have to answer the questions all over again. It would probably be emotionally stressful for her, given the extent of her injuries.

So, what was the point of building rapport with a woman who had been admitted on his last day of work and trying to find a solution?

He could at least work on the obvious. He asked for her consent, then began inspecting her.

Whenever he touched one of the bruises, she let out a sharp and anguished gasp or groan. Wondering whether or not some bones were broken, he touched her a little harder than she would have liked. She was clearly in pain, but nothing was broken. Father told the nurse to get some pain medications, and it was clear that she ought to be administered naproxen to abate the swelling because her chart showed that she was allergic to ibuprofen.

He also wondered about the baby. He took out his stethoscope and listened for a heartbeat from her belly. There was one, and it was strong. While the mother was badly beaten, it seemed the father had taken care not to affect the area around the child. Just in case, Father told the nurse to book an ultrasound so that they could assess the baby’s appearance.

As Father ordered this and that from the nurse, the teenager didn’t say anything. On the other side of her bed was a window. She was looking out of it, as if she wished she had a pair of wings that would fly her away. Because the hospital was on a strip of land that held a road, a few cottages, and the width of the entire hospital building, and nothing more, the hospital’s rooms provided a view of the waves no matter the angle of the window. The sky was a piercing blue, the ocean was aquamarine, and the sound of the waves thudding and crashing was the soundtrack that filled their days. Boobies and gulls flew about, landing on the odd car or pile of trash. If one’s ears were willing to listen, they would hear their coos. And a soft, salty sea smell wafted into their room. It was briny but pleasant to the nose, reminding one of the taste of shrimp and crab.

On the other side of their curving strand of land were the barges, out in the water and yet eerily close.

Father did not mean to ask it, but it came out of his mouth.

“Do you still want to go back to him?”

The teen turned away from the view. Something about the question broke her from her ease. She bit the downturn of her lip. She struggled to take proper breaths, she shook her body, and her eyes were filling with rage.

Father pulled the blinds shut. He turned on the lights and hoped a power outage wouldn’t leave them in the dark. The nurse came back. She said the sonogram was booked and that they would wheel her there. Another nurse came, and together they put the teen on a moving bed and left to the floor where the X-rays and scans were done. Father would have joined them, but he wanted to write out his notes for the other doctor. He made detailed descriptions of the various abrasions as well as their placements on the body and their depths. He knew that this would be one of his last reports, so he really took his time and wrote out three to four pages of observations.

He finished, took a deep breath, and let himself feel what he was feeling.

He was going to fail this patient. He had never failed a patient in his life, and he had worked very hard over the decades so as not to fail any patient. Perhaps it wasn’t too late. Perhaps he could tell the administration that he had changed his mind, that he wanted to work on, at least until this patient’s wounds healed and her baby was delivered.

That would take at least four to five months, he estimated. Yes, it would make more sense to ease himself into retirement. He was going into it so suddenly. A lot was going to change. Instead of going to work at these predictable hours, he’d have to drive out to the vegetable venders to buy food for the family, or suddenly encounter his neighbours when they were outside drinking in groups by the cars and engage in small talk with them. All of this was outside of his comfort zone. It wasn’t anything like dealing with patients, talking to them about their problems, and living his life in the mission of giving attention and care to those who were sick or injured.

The problem was that in the context of his mother’s life, four or five months was a lot. Yes, her dementia and Parkinson’s had stabilised in the last month, but only because it had gotten so horrible ever since the start of this year and there was not much more left for her to decline. The only thing left was for her entire body to fall apart, for all her organs to fail, and for her mind to completely fade until she became catatonic. Any and all of that could occur not only in the next month but in the next couple of days, and Father wanted to be at home, holding her hand, if and when it happened.

Father didn’t want to fail this patient, but he also didn’t want to fail his mother. Especially since he certainly was already failing his mother, and she didn’t deserve that given how much she had sacrificed to ensure his success. His feelings for this one patient were nothing compared to the aching he felt each and every minute for not being home with his mother, feeding her, entertaining her, making her happy. Life was going to be hard for this teenage girl, but life was getting harder for everyone in general. The atoll’s land was shrinking due to the rising tides, people were without work and getting addicted to drugs and having irresponsible sex, and there was far too much interdependence on the foreigners who were coming and exploiting the island, leading to an exploitation of the locals. There was a feeling that time on this planet was growing more limited, and Father had to prioritise how he spent it and with whom.

He was going to fail this patient just like he was going to fail all the other patients who would come to the hospital tomorrow onwards, who would never know him, or his failure. That was fine, because Father was going to spend that time with someone not worth failing.

Leave a Comment on 9 September, 2024: He Was Going to Fail this Patient

28 August, 2024: When His Only Friend at Work Found Out

August 28, 2024September 2, 2024 Kiran BhatGirar, Travel 0

set in Libreville, Gabon

It wasn’t that Father was planning to announce that he was ready to retire so quickly. But he was in the canteen, and someone who worked for the administration baited him into the conversation. Father was in line trying to scoop plantains and fufu onto his tray when this man cut the line in front of him. He was the son of the CEO of the Gabon Oil Company and had practically been given the job because of that. He had the habit of cutting the line all the time, just as he was in the habit of driving a rotation of fancy cars to the hospital and revving the wheels for fun. Father usually let him cut in front of him out of resignation, but something was different today, as it had been for the last few weeks: Father was accepting the possibility of no longer working for this hospital, and the more he thought about it, the more he came to like that idea.

And so, unlike the other times when Father would ignore it, he said quite curtly: « I am sure I will not miss working here. »

 

He had said it as a knee-jerk response, with no thought or consideration given to his words.

Unfortunately, he had chosen the worst person to react to. The person from the administration office said: « What do you mean? » and when Father struggled to find an answer, he became like a tree snake detecting a sumptuous meal.

He was going to poke and prod Father until all of the blood in Father’s body bled out.

« What do you mean? So, you are leaving the hospital? You have not told anyone that you are leaving. So, what is it? Are you leaving? If you are quitting, you must inform us. And remember that you are choosing to quit. We do not recompense people who quit. So, what is it? What are you planning to do? Are you going to tell me? »

Father chuckled awkwardly. Confrontation troubled him. He noticed suddenly that his neckline was feeling wet with sweat. He knew that any word that he said would be used against him, so he stayed silent. He found a seat on the other side of the room where no one would be within earshot of any conversation, put down his tray, and just ignored the man. He looked only at the food in front of him, despite knowing that the person from administration was hovering in the foreground, staring at him, waiting for him to say something.

Luckily, the person from the administration didn’t come and sit with Father. He had shown off his importance and was probably satisfied. But someone else did come up. It was that youngish woman who had taken out her braids and grown out an afro, who loved to gamble and swear, and who spent her free time unwinding with a man as conservative as Father. It was Awa, one of his best friends at the hospital.

« Bonjour » she said. She gave a polite smile, one that asked Father if he was in the mood to interact with another person.

« Bonjour » Father said back. He approved of her presence with a gesture he made with his eyebrows, pointing them towards the empty seat. She sat there but didn’t immediately dig into her food. She was looking surprisingly contemplative.

Then she asked, « So, you are planning to retire? »

Father looked at his tray, not sure what he should be eating first. He ultimately snapped one of the beignets in half, took the knife, and put bush butter on top of it.

He asked: « How do you know? »

« I was right behind you in line. I heard everything. »

« You were in line? I did not see you. You could have said hi. And he was being quite loud. He wanted to be loud, to humiliate me. »

« That is all true. I agree. However, you are not answering the question. Are you retiring? »

Father munched on his beignets, getting the powdered sugar over his lips. It was stupid. He really ought to have eaten his meal first rather than dessert, as his fish was still steaming, and the cassava-and-greens mix was going to lose its flavour if it cooled down. But the question Awa was asking also put everything in his mind out of order. He felt like having something sweet on his tongue to restore some coolness to his thoughts.

He waited for logic to return to him. He said: « It is not an easy thing to decide. »

This felt right. Awa was one of the first people he should have told.

Awa responded: « There is not a thing that is easy to decide. It is hard to decide what car to buy. It is hard to decide whether or not to migrate. I think about a lot of things, too. Life in France looks like it would be much easier than life here, and I have a cousin there. Perhaps I should go… »

« Sorry I did not tell you. »

« It is normal. We do not have to tell anything to each other. We work together. That is all. I will leave to France next week, and you will not know. That will be my secret. You will have yours, and I will have mine… »

« Je suis vraiment désolé… »

Father meant it. Awa wasn’t family, but they had known each other for over a decade, and she was one of the few people who wished him on his birthday, or went out of the way to make small talk with him, or who would respond if he ever needed help outside of a professional setting.

Awa was still sitting, but she held her tray, clenching it in her hands. She pushed her chair outwards to stand, but then as her body lifted upwards, she sat it back down again. She took a deep breath, and she said: « I thought we were friends. »

Father smiled. « We are. I am actually touched that you are this affected. I did not even have any expectation that the news of my retirement would be important to you. You are so much younger than me. You have so many other friends at the hospital. I never thought you would miss me. »

« These people are all my friends? » Awa’s eyes snapped open. « They are all looking out for themselves. I know that, and you know that. I talk to them because I want to survive. We get paid little for the work we do. Life is hard. » She inverted her arm to show Father the other side. Where the wrist connected to the arm was a new tattoo, of a woman who mildly resembled Awa, with a big afro and sunglasses, naked, but covering her private parts with her folded legs and arms. « You know that we live in a conservative country. I know what the other men and women say about me. They are around my age, but  still they pass their comments on me. You are different from them and I am different from them, and though it is for different reasons, we are very similar. Of course I will miss you. How could I not? »

Awa’s voice was breaking as she spoke. Hearing the emotion in her voice and the veracity of her thoughts, Father could not help but be moved. They exchanged a knowing smile, and they ate together in silence for a while. Father broke the fufu with his hands and put the creamy cassava fluff into the sauce around the fish. The food was a little too salty today, but it was well absorbed by the fufu. Father chewed slowly. He made it a point to savour the meal. It was simple cooking from the canteen, but it had a different flavour from the food of his home or village.

It wasn’t that he was going to miss the canteen food, but he had to appreciate its texture and the fact that once he left his job, he would no longer have access to the things or people from work that he took for granted.

Father said, « I have known you for over fourteen years now. I remember how we started to talk. It was around the time my son was going to college. You had recently graduated. I saw how young you looked, and I missed my son. I couldn’t help but talk to you. I told you to remove your tattoos. I told you to get married. I told you to work seriously and hard. You were annoyed with me, and I am sorry for how much I offended you. I said those things because I wanted to be friends with you. And now look. You are fond of me. I would have never predicted this. You can be soft. You can be considerate. You are loving. You are a great friend. And I will miss you and it is the truth. »

Awa’s food was no longer steaming. She continued to eat, first picking apart the fish and putting the pieces into her mouth. With each word that Father said, her face moved to make another expression. Sometimes a wide smile or loud laugh was there, joyful at the memories he was bringing up. Other times she tugged her eyebrows together like she wanted to furiously argue with Father, just like how they used to when they were first getting to know each other. But her mouth remained shut. It was only after Father finished speaking and they had both had some time to fill their bellies that she spoke.

« How is your mother? »

« She is good. Well, her health is very bad. It remains bad and is getting worse. I thought I could handle her care and my work both. I now have to pick one. »

« Family is very important. You told me that. I always found it hard to understand. My parents and I come from the same city, we speak the same language, we live in the same house, and yet we spend most of our time arguing. I really wanted to move out. That was why I kept hanging out with foreigners, or trying to make money by playing card games. I did a lot of things I’m not proud of, but I wanted to earn enough to leave or find someone who could take me away from here. Sadly, nothing in my life has changed that much. I have to remember that Gabon is Gabon, and there’s little opportunity for people to move upwards. »

Father protested: « That is anywhere. People struggle to become successful in every country. And a lot of people are successful. I came from a village, and now I am here. I had to struggle. »

« Ninety percent of the population struggle. There are successes. I understand. But it takes a lot of luck to achieve success. Hard work is important, but luck is also important. »

« You reduce everything to luck. You are also a lady of luck. I know where your parents come from. I know how they struggled. They did everything for you. »

« And this is your point? This is the point you are trying to lead me to? »

« The point…the reason…actually, I don’t know… »

Awa responded with a loud and long laugh. Father tried to think about what he was actually trying to say. « The point is that for myself or your parents, we say what we say because we care. Your parents want what is best for you. Their intention is good. You had a goal to leave Gabon. A lot of the younger generation do. My son did. But it is not your fault you were not able to leave. You did your best, and it is normal to struggle. We are trying to give you advice that will make it easier for you… »

Awa scraped the sauce underneath her fish bones and pushed it to a corner of the plate. She mixed it with the rice but didn’t put it into her mouth.

Awa said: « I thought you should have retired when your mother came back home. I don’t remember if I told you this or not. »

« I cannot remember myself. But yes, that is the truth. That is what I should have done. You gave good advice. I just didn’t listen to it. »

« So, the young aren’t always wrong? »

« I never said that. I don’t know why that is something you would think. »

Awa laughed again, this time fondly. She finished her rice-and-sauce mix. She asked: « Have you told any of the other doctors that you want to retire? »

« I will have to start telling them soon. Who do you think I should mention it to? »

« I think you should mention it to no one. None of them are your friends. You will leave, and they will not notice. »

« That is the truth » Father said. His heart sank for a moment, thinking about how many decades he had been here, and how hard he had worked, and how little it had paid off for him socially. Then he looked up and locked his gaze with Awa’s. The natural result was to smile.

Awa asked: «What? »

« It’s nothing. »

Awa asked again, smiling naughtily like a little girl: « What? »

Father looked down. He let his smile leave him. His hands were so wrinkled with age that they almost looked pruned. He hated seeing all the lines around them, as well as the dark spots on his hands that had never been there before.

He had lived so much of his life at this hospital, and while it was good for the people around him and good for his financial situation, there were a lot of other things his hands could have done, and he was sure he would have found a way to be proud of those works, too.

He said: « I have finished my meal. You have finished your meal. I should see my next patient. »

Awa said: « I understand. And when will I see you again? »

Father said: « I have your number. Have you ever met my mother? »

Awa said: « No, I have not even met your wife. I have never been to your house. »

« Then come to our place at the end of the month. I will have more free time after I retire. I will show you around our garden. »

« You have a garden? You must be a rich man to afford all that space. »

Father picked up his tray, Awa joined him. As they threw away their waste, he said: « Yes, I’m rich. There’s also a lot of richness in the life that I lead outside of the hospital. Even I forget how beautiful that life is. It will be great to show it to you. You know me as a doctor and I know you as a nurse, but that doesn’t need to be how we treat each other in the future. I want to invite you to my home, and I want my family to know you. »

Awa said: « I would like that. »

Father said: « I would like that, too. »

They waved and left. Father had said that he was going to see his next patient, but he was actually lying. He was going to the administration to formally announce that he was leaving the hospital. He hadn’t known when would have been the right time, but something about interacting with Awa had given him a confidence and courage, and he was going to take advantage of it before this audacity that never came naturally to him withered and puckered out.

Leave a Comment on 28 August, 2024: When His Only Friend at Work Found Out

16 August, 2024: A Conversation, Part Three

August 16, 2024September 2, 2024 Kiran BhatTravel, Girar 0

Set in Batam, Riau Islands, Indonesia

“Sayang, saya harus berbicara sama kamu.”

“Baik. But don’t say, ‘I must speak with you’. It makes me nervous.”

“It is something you will want to hear. You will be proud of me.”

“You will finally move us to Singapore?”

“You are this old, and you are remembering to tell jokes. That is good.”

“Singapore is just on the other side. I think about it every day.”

“Singapore is not on the other side of our home. Singapore is on the other side of the strait, and there is too much water between us. Look. Just outside of that window, I see some coconut trees and some bushes and some grass leading to the water, and then I see a lot of water.”

“I see smog.”

“I see smog and water both. What is smog, and what is water…sometimes it is hard to differentiate.”

“Sayang, I am an old woman. Your mother is an old woman. Look how poorly she is eating. You are dangling martabak in front of her but letting the chocolate drip all over the table and the peanut sauce stain the wood.”

“Let me say what I wanted to say…I think I am going to retire.”

“You want to retire? Sayang, that is great news. Congratulations! Congratulations! Do you hear that, Ibu? Your son is finally listening to me.”

“Why are you acting like I am having a birthday party? If I retire, we will have to worry about money again. There will be no one earning for the family. Are you thinking about that?”

“You said it like it was good news. Jadi I started to celebrate.”

“You are happy. I can hear it in your voice. I can see it on your face.”

“I am sorry you are sad that I am happy. I did not realise this was a test.”

“It was not a test. I am really considering that I should retire.”

“Do you want to retire?”

“I don’t know. The economy of Batam is very bad. It will get worse. Everything in Indonesia is getting worse. Soon, most of it will be underwater.”

“And we will not be alive at that point. Our son is also abroad.”

“Benar. But I can work for longer. I still feel energetic and alert. I can work until I am hundred, and I would not even feel like I am older than thirty.”

“That is up to you, sayang.”

“But the idea of me retiring makes you happy.”

“Sayang, you are my husband. I love you. Is it wrong that I would want to see my husband at home with me? We can take care of the hens together. We can focus on our garden again.”

“And my mother?”

“What about your mother?”

“You are a good wife. You spend all of your time caring for my mother while I am at the hospital. But I was a seeing a patient a few days ago, and my patient made me think about her. I thought about all she did for me. I thought about the life in Bintan that I left. She never wanted to leave her life in Bintan when she was well. And I was never able to ask her what she wanted because her health deteriorated so quickly, and bringing her to the city was the best option. But right now she spends all day with you and only some hours of the day with me. If I made the decision to bring her home for her health, then I should be spending more time with her. At least I know that is what she would have truly wanted.”

“I am proud of you for realising that. That was what I was trying to say that last time we fought, but I did not say it well. You understand what your mother wants. It is not really about retirement. It is about spending time with your mother during the time she has left.”

“And what about when my mother dies? What will I do for work after that?”

“Your mother still has time to live. You can consider that question after.”

“Sayang, I consider the bills twenty days before they come. I plan out my hours of rest to the minute. I am not someone who can wait idly and not consider the future. If I retire, I will not be able to return to work. There are also patients who need me, and they will need me long after my mother does. How will I live with myself after failing them? I’ve done so much for the people at the hospital. I have more to give.”

“Did you want my opinion?”

“I don’t know.”

“I will tell you. Yes, I want you to retire. Yes, it would make me happy. Yes, it would make your mother happy, too. It will also be good for you. You will have time to spend with your family. We do not have to worry about money. Money comes and money goes, and we were born poor. If I had to choose between money and my husband, I would rather be poor again.”

“Poor? You want to be like these people who look for nasi to eat in the trash?”

“We will never be that poor. I don’t want a big house. I don’t want money to spend on this dress or that table. I want to be with you. Stay with us. Retire. We will have another person in our family again. We will have fun.”

“Ibu is looking happy as you speak. Look at her smile.”

“Now you are smiling, too.”

“Because I feel good. I feel better. I am glad I told you. And I am glad to see Ibu smile.”

“You know why it feels good? Allah makes us feel good when we are hearing something that is right. Karena itu. It is what Allah wants us to do. You do not believe in Allah the way I do. I respect you. But believe that the plans that have been made for us are bigger than anything in our minds. Believe in Allah’s plans. It is time to retire. Listen to the plan.”

“They will not miss you. They are not your close ones. They see you as their doctor. They are happy to receive treatment. They are not happy because they have gotten to know you. It is not the same as how we feel, sayang. We need you at home. We need the man of our house. We love you.”

“Sa-sa.”

“Look at Ibu. She is trying to say something.”

“We know what she wants to say.”

“Sa-sa.”

“Do not try to speak. Ibu, we love you. Yes, I love you. I did everything for you. You don’t believe me, but I left you because I love you. I had so much to give to you, but none of it could be given if I had stayed in Bintan. I didn’t want you to be lonely, but you were, and for that I am sorry. Now I promise to doall I can for you by your side.”

“Bu-buk.”

“Bukan. Don’t say ‘bukan’. Ibu, I am so sorry. Don’t stress yourself. Don’t speak. And don’t worry, it is time for us to be together. Sayang, you are right. It is time to retire.”

“What is the time?”

“You will have to go to prayer soon. Let me help you ready my mother. Let us go together.”

Leave a Comment on 16 August, 2024: A Conversation, Part Three

The Sixteenth Vision (5 August, 2024)

August 5, 2024September 2, 2024 Kiran BhatTravel, Girar 0

Set in Lalibela, Ethiopia

You are a queen.

This is what Mother hears, as she is encompassed in spectral light.

You are the woman we live to worship. 

Mother hears this being said in the soft voice of her son, and she smiles to herself.

But then she opens her eyes, and she notices she is nowhere in the presence of him.

She is floating in the middle of the sky, descending slowly to the ground.

Our queen. It is you. We see who you are, and we know you. It is your face on our monuments, it is your image we imagine when we write about you in our books. It is the one and only you, our queen. 

Under her are thousands of men, their skin a caramel bronze, their coiled hair a dripping black, their bodies draped fully in white. It is akin to the white wrap that Mother herself is wearing, as she floats. They hold up their hands to the sky, their eyes wet with tears.

Our Queen Makeda. You have come to us. 

Queen Makeda? Mother asks herself. That isn’t my name at all.

The light is strobing, flashing, headache-inducing. Mother remembers that just a few moments ago, she was sitting over a bucket, trying to scruff the burned shiro paste and injera rinds off of her mogogo. Flies were whirring around her, and she was thinking of opening the window to let them out.

Mother is by no means a queen.

And despite that, here she is, being coronated by light, as people from afar worship her.

Queen Makeda. Finally, you have returned.

They take their turns to bow down to her. Right behind the throng is the church of Saint George. She is far above it, seeing only the cross shape of the stone roof, and then the cavity of ground that rock was exhumed out of, and the church then built out of. The tuff of the church is a chipped-away pink and red and brown. And by the stairs, in between the carved-out empty space and the building, more and more people are coming out to bow towards Mother.

This is not where I wanted to go, Mother thinks. If she focuses her mind, maybe her dream will take her to the destination she wishes.

But is her mind focused enough when she calls out to the person she is looking for?

Does she even say her name?

As she imagines her face, does she wish that this woman will finally take the time to respect her?

The crowd meanwhile rejoices.

Our Queen Makeda, we thank the heavens you are home. We thought you had gone with Prince Menelik to Gaza, but then centuries passed, and you never returned. How we awaited you, our queen. We sing songs about you, we build statues for you. Now that you are here, the great kingdom of Aksum will rise once more. Guide us to greatness, our queen. Come, sit on your throne.

The stone doors of the church burst open, and a group of men carry out a golden throne, hoisted on a sheepskin rug by two iron rods. The rod is elegant, magnificent. The moment it hits the sun, the rays strike back radiantly, almost blinding Mother. Mother has never seen anything shine as it does.

The fact is if Mother closes her eyes, shuts her mouth, doesn’t correct them, and lets them believe that she is the queen they think her to be, then she could have her feet massaged and washed at any given moment, be fed dates and olives by hand at any passing whim, and live out the rest of her days in luxury and comfort.

A dozen fingers tap over the tough points of her face, unwinding each and every muscle.

It will be like never being told no again. It will be like her son or nephew or husband or anyone else finally admitting that she has been right all along. It will be like basking in their eternal love.

Or not really an eternal love. More like the idea that they will treat her like a queen and listen to every order she says without a second thought or doubt.

That is what Mother wants, Mother suddenly realises.

Not to be in unconditional love with those she has given her heart to.

But for them to obey her, because she knows what’s best, and everything she does is in their best interest.

But that isn’t love, is it?

Mother eyes snap open. She drops to the bottom of the ground, the same level as this crowd. She does not want there to be any confusion. She raises her voice and, as loudly as she can, lets out her thoughts in a roar.

I’m not here to be worshipped! I’m not here to see any of you. There’s only one person I need to see.

I need to see my sister.

Leave a Comment on The Sixteenth Vision (5 August, 2024)

22 July, 2024 et in Heraklion, Crete, Greece

July 23, 2024September 2, 2024 Kiran BhatGirar, Travel 0

Father is at the hospital and a mother is dying – not Father’s mother but a mother who is a patient – and the son is holding his mother’s hand and tears are streaming down the patient’s eyes and the son is shouting with anguish, « μητέρα μου, είσαι η μητέρα μου, δεν μπορώ να σε χάσω » and tears stream out of Father’s ducts and Father does not even notice them doing so.

Father holds his own mother’s hand every day. He holds her hand while his wife feeds her avgolemono in the breakfast hours. He holds her hand when the nurse comes to their home and checks her vitals. He holds her hand as she is going to sleep and he and his wife are singing her lullabies.

Girar is a reader-supported publication. To receive new posts and support my work, consider becoming a free or paid subscriber.

Κοιμήσου και σαν σηκωθής κάτι θα σου χαρίσω,

την Πόλη και τη Βενετιά τη Χιό με τα καράβια,

να γίνης άντρας ‘ξακουστός σ’ Άνατολή και Δύση,

καβάλλα στην Άγιά Σοφιά να πας να προσκυνήσης.

She who is dying, she is not Father’s mother. She is just his patient. He notices suddenly the wetness on his face and dries it with his handkerchief. He’s never cried when a patient dies. Even now he doesn’t feel emotional, and yet there are the tears.

Luckily no one is even looking at him. No one else even notices it. The nurse is looking at the patient, as is the son. The son holds his mother’s hand and shouts at her not to leave, but this woman cannot control what is meant to come. All of her muscles have stopped working. Her eyes remain stuck in place, staring up towards the ceiling, towards the firmament, towards the next dimension. A sudden wide gasp escapes from the woman’s mouth and her hands go purple and her eyes cloud. Her entire body becomes solid as stone.

The woman has died. Someone comes in to note the time and date. Father comes to the bedside and tells the son that nothing can cure old age. The heart just stopped, and it was a brave decision to decide to turn off life support. Her death was not the fault of the son, nor was it the fault of anyone at the hospital. It was just the inevitable result.

The patient’s son nods his head, but his eyes are so blank that Father wonders if he has understood. Father leaves after having done all of his paperwork, but somehow his own heart feels heavy like a log drowning in the river.

Someday, soon, his own mother will die, and Father will be the person on the other side of the bed, holding her hand, watching the life drain away from her eyes. He will be exactly like this man, looking back at all he has done, and wondering if it was truly enough for the people he loved.

Retirement.

The word returns to the foreground of Father’s mind. It’s an annoying thought that keeps coming up every day and almost at every hour. It tires him to maintain small talk with patients and to keep all of their information in the back of his mind as he figures out their medical problems. The patients aren’t always polite. Sometimes they are very rude. Some take out their own financial problems on him, and it isn’t Father’s fault that the medical infrastructure in Greece is falling apart. He tries his best to fix it in his own way through his work, but there is only so much one person can do, and even he is slowing down now that he is getting properly old, and his body is less able to tolerate the heat, the working hours, the complaints, the attitude.

Retirement. It’s such an easy answer.

It isn’t time yet to retire, Father reminds himself, and he leaves it at that. He rushes to see his next patient, a fisherman from the neighbouring town of Agia Pelagia. He has a hook stuck inside his foot, and it has gotten infected. Father organises the surgery to get it removed and considers which antibiotics are best given the fisherman’s pre-existing heart issues.

Father goes to see some other patients, and within two hours the surgery is done. The patient is happy, as the removal of the hook was quick and didn’t require too much medication, at a fairly small cost. The fisherman takes Father’s hand not only to shake it, but also to force it on top of his chest, while his eyes blaze with the warmth of two little suns.

« You are a miracle worker. I feel like Naaman being cured of leprosy. You come to my home someday. And bring many bags. I will give you enough fish for your family to eat for months! »

Father says « ευχαριστώ » and assures that he will come, but there is a turbulent feeling inside of him. Normally when he sees his patients this happy, he feels a sense of relief, or the validation of his steadfast belief in providing his medical services at all costs.

Instead, the same nagging thought is bubbling in the bottom of his belly and rising upwards towards his throat like gas.

Retirement. Retirement. He’s tired of these people. He’s tired of being responsible for their emotions. He’s tired of having to visit strangers, which results in him feeling emotionally drained. He’s tired of acknowledging them, being around them. It’s time to retire. He’s given himself to enough people for decades. It is finally enough.

Father leaves the patient and heads to the lift to see another patient who is on the third floor. He looks at the people around him. Some are visibly exhausted, like they just need to nap against the elevator door. Others are clearly affected by illness, and their bodies have had enough. It is hard enough to age, let alone deal with serious mental and physical concerns.

Father is at the exact age when pensions are starting to be mailed to him. Sixty-seven is when most people retire in this country. And he has earned a lot over the years. Inflation is horrid, and the cost of living is rising, but he has prioritised the goal of saving first for almost three decades. He next to never went out to eat, never bought a nice car or expensive fragrances, never took a trip once to another country, let alone to another island of his own country. He has a lot of savings, and they are going to be needed given how rough the next few years are looking.

Even if Greece becomes incredibly expensive, he has enough for himself and his wife. He can retire.

But what about the patients? And there aren’t that many people training to be doctors. The island of Crete is facing a shortage of medical workers. Father does not want to contribute to this major problem. His patients need him. Many times when he finishes up his work, he will be greeted with compliments like « Doctor, I don’t know what I would do without you » or « Doctor, you are the only good doctor of this hospital. » He is an objectively good doctor, in a country where few people take work seriously or care about producing proper results.

Father reaches his next patient. He seems to be one of the refugees, clearly African based on his complexion, hair, and features. The nurse informs Father of his background. He came from one of the illegal boats shipping people to Crete from Libya, and nearly drowned when it capsized a few kilometres away from shore. The medical infrastructure is already horrid in Crete, but it is being overwhelmed because so many new people are coming to their hospitals who have to be taken care of. Where’s the space? Where’s the equipment? Where’s the staff?

Retirement. It is not a crime to leave one’s work when it is getting tougher and tougher and less rewarding each day. Quite the opposite. Many valiant and hard-working people retire. Father swore an oath to his patients, but it isn’t meant to be lifelong. He even had the idea of retiring in his sixties when he first started hospital work in his thirties. It’s only because he knows life will be incredibly boring once he is done with his work. He’s used to dealing with patients day in and day out, not sitting out on his porch drinking a beer while the wind blows the fragrance of the olive trees from the field towards his home.

For now, he finishes up with the patient. He does his best, but the waterlogging in the patient’s body has caused a lot of permanent damage, and there’s no easy solution. Father can’t imagine what it is like to leave one’s family, in the hope of going to a richer country and making money that can be sent back to take care of one’s grandparents or cousins, only to have the possibility of any of it ended before the story can even start.

In many ways he’s not too different from this migrant. He wanted to do the best that he could do for his mother and his family in the village.

That was the promise he made to her, wasn’t it? Back when he was in the interior of the island, many hours south of here, he told her he wanted to be a doctor, yes, because he wanted to help others, but he also wanted to take care of his family. Over time he made it about the financial aspects of helping out, like sending money home, but there is also a lot of help that comes with just being there, holding her hand, and not just for thirty minutes during a weekend trip but being able to hold her hand each and every hour every day. That was what his mother did when Father was just a boy. She held him when he was learning how to stand upright, she took him by the hands and pulled him upwards as he took his first steps against the thistly ground.

That’s all that his mother wants at this point. She doesn’t want more money sent back to Atsipades. She doesn’t want her bills paid. She wants a son who will be there to hold her hand, no matter the hour of the day, no matter how little of her memory resides in her.

Father holds this patient’s hand. He is partly checking his pulse, but he also feels like holding someone’s hand now. He feels so much sympathy for this person. He knows this person made a lot of promises and sacrificed a lot, but unlike Father he will never know of or gain any returns from his decisions. Father’s situation is not like his.

Retirement. It’s not really that bad of an idea, actually.

Retirement. It won’t be something Father does because he’s tired, or because he’s sick of other people, or because he wants the easy way out.

Retirement. Yes, it’s time to retire, and it’s because of his promise to his mother to take care of her. And while the meaning of that has changed over the years, to fulfil that core promise now, he will have to return to her side, and her side only, and be with her.

doctor Family hospital patient RetirementLeave a Comment on 22 July, 2024 et in Heraklion, Crete, Greece

(16): 16th July, 2024 set between Pnohm Penh, Cambodia and Preah Dak, Cambodia

July 17, 2024September 2, 2024 Kiran BhatGirar, Travel 0

16 July, 2024

What was it that Father had done, and was it really a mistake?

Looking back on his life, he feels like that he has never really made mistakes. What he could say was that he had made a series of decisions, all of which had consequences, and he was now living in the shadows of them. He always had sound reasons for his decisions, at least at the time when he made them.

It is only now that he is getting a strongly reprehensible feeling that something has gone horribly wrong.

But Father made so many decisions in his life. Which one of them, if any, had been the wrong one?

16 June, 2024

The tube was taken out of her throat yesterday, and yet when Father looked at his mother, all he could see was the hole. It was of course covered by a dressing and bandage, and it would heal in about two weeks. But as his mother sat in her wheelchair, being spoon-fed samlor by his wife, all his mind could focus on was the fact that for the last month, each time his mother was fed through the tube, she looked to be on the verge of sobbing.

He had done it for her good. She had been choking on her food, something many people at her age died of. It was better that she ate properly so that she could live longer. That was at least how Father first justified inserting the tube into her throat, despite his wife’s objections that it was inhumane.

His mother, Tum Sareth, was having her dinner. The samlor was made out of crab, water spinach, and tamarind, all soaked in water. Father had asked Mother to make sure that the samlor was stewed properly. As Mother fed her spoon after spoon, she asked « Is it tasty? » « Does the samlor taste good? » « How is the food? » all in quick succession. Mother had a rapid style of speaking which made it hard for others to answer her questions.

But Tum Sareth seemed to respond. There was a change in his mother’s glances, a sense that she was answering in her own way, the salty and sour taste of the soup activating her taste buds and causing certain memories to rush through her mind.

When Tum Sareth was done, Father finished up the crab pieces and greens that his mother would not have been able to digest. Then he sank into the sofa and turned on folk music on the radio. Father thought. No, he didn’t regret putting his mother on a tube diet. He had done it with good intentions, and while it had not had the best outcome, he had learned something from it. After resting his feet, he went upstairs to take a shower, then laid himself in bed in preparation for the next day of work. As his mind fell asleep, the same question kept ringing in his head.

No, he said in response to it. I have done the right thing. 

16 January, 1977

Ti Leng was twenty-three, and he wanted to study medicine. But this was also the time of the Khmer Rouge, when no one could study medicine. For years, doctors had been disappearing in the middle of the day and the night, and no one knew where they had gone or what had become of them. In the meantime, orders were given for the local population, dressed in pitch-black clothing no matter their age of profession, to keep farming, to keep building up the land of the country, to make sure there was an abundance of food for everyone.

It was two years into the regime, and Leng had not given up on his dream of being a doctor. But there was nothing else to do but work the fields like his father, Khim Ti, wanted. Leng was growing tired of the pressure that Khim Ti was putting on him to take farming seriously like his brothers. He was also getting closer to his mother’s brother, Tum Din, during this time. His uncle Tum Din had a house out in Phnom Penh but had moved back to their village, Preah Dak, due to the orders of the government. Leaning against one of the fences, smoking a cigarette beside the backdrop of a broken Hindu stela, his uncle Tum Din told him stories about the Phnom Penh of the good old days, how he would make out and have sex with random French girls visiting the city and go about getting drunk in the various pubs in town. While Leng wasn’t interested in the life of debauchery and intrigue that his uncle preached of, the idea of living in a grand city entranced him. In the two years since Pol Pot had taken power, malnutrition had become a nationwide epidemic. The more Leng saw the people in his village succumbing to random and preventable illnesses, the more he became convinced that he needed to leave for a place where he could put his intelligence and ambitions to use. He would learn how to serve his countrymen as a doctor. Healing people was more important than farming the land, but these were dangerous thoughts he kept to himself.

Then the Pol Pot regime collapsed, and Leng acted on his decision.

Leng left at a suitable time, in the 80s, just as he was freshly married and looking to start a new life not only for himself, but also for his future descendants.

16 May, 1990

It was just two weeks after his son was born. It was about four in the morning. Father was getting ready to go to work. His wife and child were lying on their bed. She was still sleeping with a hot rock on top of her belly, to help the uterus contract and for her belly sag to reduce. The smell of galangal root lingered in the room. It was a bit too strong for Father, who preferred to be outside when she pasted it all over her body, and yet the smell of the galangal and ginger clung to his clothes.

Their place was small. At this stage of Father’s career, all he could afford was a room in a small hovel, right on the outskirts of Phnom Penh. They were in the process of buying an apartment in a modern complex in the nicer part of town, which required a substantial advance payment. Because Father had saved a lot over the years, they could afford it. Father had made it very clear that they should never take out a loan, because he had seen how loans had left his uncle Tum Din in a financial rut that he would never be able to get out of.

He was grateful that they had left his uncle’s house. His uncle Tum Din had offered to host them for longer when they first moved to the city, but Father no longer wanted to take advantage of a hospitality that had already expired. Tum Din and Mother had started to bicker, and the pregnancy had also made her a bit more tempestuous. The smell of the pollution from the nearby river was horrid in their current apartment, but at least the view of the rising Phnom Penh was in the background. He could look out and see a skyline, as well as the outlines of the golden temples, the stupas.

This coming century was going to be a good one for Phnom Penh. He could feel it in his bones. And he was going to be a part of it. He was going to find his way to contribute. He would do whatever it would take to help his country heal from the baggage of the last few decades, and to ensure the best for the upcoming one.

And he knew his son would be a part of it, too. The boy was just born, barely an anything, but looking at his face, Father could predict an ambition. His son was going to put Cambodia on the map. He was going to make people across the planet remember that people of creativity and talent came from this part of the world, too.

Father decided he was going to do everything for his son and his wife. He would work hard in the hospital, earn as much money as possible, and make sure they would have everything they needed to make a difference for this city, for their people, and for the world.

16 April, 2012

It was the last day of the New Year, Veareak Laeung Sak, and Father felt like treating Mother to a meal in the market after their visit to the temple. After washing the statues of the Buddha with the monks and the other temple goers, they drove to the food market at the centre of town, found themselves on a bench, and ordered some rice noodles. It was rare for them to go out. Father was always busy at the hospital, and these were the years when Son was about to graduate from his uni in Australia. Mother was convinced he would soon come home and they would find him a nice girl to marry, so she spent most of her time researching the most suitable brides from their village network.

Father’s intention was for them to get some time to themselves, maybe chat about things that would bring more fondness back into their increasingly perfunctory marriage. Instead Mother complained about how many people there were, the heat which was causing her to sweat, and how oily the spring rolls cut and dropped into the noodles were. She went on and on about how annoying everything around them was, and this made Father feel annoyed, too. He very rarely had time off from hospital work, he rarely had time to even be around his wife, and this was how she was going to spend it?

They left the market immediately after the meal. Mother started going on about the bad condition of the French-style colonial houses above them as a different set of thoughts came to Father’s mind. He decided he was not going to spend his free time on excursions in the future. Instead he would use it to focus on his body and get the ideal amount of rest that would allow him to work hard so that he would be able to do his best for his patients, who never felt disappointed in his efforts.

16 September, 1961

One day, young Leng was out exploring the outskirts of his village when he ended up befriending a French man. Preah Dak was located right on the edge of the ruins of Angkor Wat. These were the years after Cambodia had gotten independence from France, and the government was actively working to excavate and restore the temple with the goal of making it into a global cultural heritage site. As a result, wherever Leng went, there were statues of Hindu gods overcome by vines and giant stone elephants partly under the ground and covered in fungi. There were also various men, mostly from France, out digging in parts of the ground.

This man was very kind. He’d let young Leng ride on his shoulders, showed him half-broken rocks that they were trying to shape back into statues. He let Leng try all sorts of lollipops and sweets from his pocket. He always dropped Leng back to his parents, who would scold him for going out with strangers. Yet Leng decided it was worth taking the risk, glad to meet his friend even if he knew it offended his parents.

And then one day that man disappeared. He just stopped coming to the site. Leng became sad and cried, but his father beat him for showing too much emotion, and he lost the habit. He spent many days wondering what happened to the French man, creating stories in his mind involving the man being tumbled over by the rocks or swallowed by the vines. Eventually he completely forgot about the man, grew older, and rarely went out for excursions as Angkor Wat became a protected tourist site and was no longer as easy for the villagers to wander into.

16 July, 2024

It is the end of the day. Father was supposed to be going home around six but because of the overload at the hospital he looks to be returning home around eight or nine. He was looking forward to reaching early so he could help feed his mother, but given how late it is dinner would have probably long been done, and his mother would have been put to sleep. He would drive back to his fancy apartment at BKK1, take a tub bath to unwind his joints, and immediately go to bed.

He is exiting the building, but as he steps down the stairs towards the parking lot he feels something in the back of his mind.

In January, back when he had been planning for his mother to move in with him, he had entertained a brief thought. What if he retired? He was getting towards seventy, and it was going to be a lot of time and effort to help his mother and go to work both.

But the thought had only flashed in his mind. He had his wife who lived at home and had nothing else to do. She could easily manage the work, he had decided, and he would do the best he could to help her in the off hours.

It was now a half a year later, and nothing had gone as predicted. Yes, his wife had done a lot of work, but it had also soured their relationship immensely. His mother’s state had also deteriorated since she had come to the city. Yes, she had access to better medical care, but her body was declining, a downward trend with no improvement.

Father felt as he touched the exit doors of the hospital a certain coldness. It was a sense of distance, frustration, and a detachment from his physical body. A question came to his mind.

What am I doing? Why am I doing it? And what is the purpose of it?

Normally when Father made his decisions, he made them well. But as he saw his car in the distance, and he relived in his mind all of the moments he would drive back and forth, forth and back, to home and hospital, and hospital and home, he felt another thought encroaching.

He hadn’t made the right decision.

Was it a mistake not to retire? Was it a mistake to leave his mother’s health in the hands of his wife?

What was it that Father had done, and was it really a mistake?

Leave a Comment on (16): 16th July, 2024 set between Pnohm Penh, Cambodia and Preah Dak, Cambodia

5 July, 2024: The Message in the Rain

July 6, 2024September 2, 2024 Kiran BhatTravel, Girar 0

set in Salalah, Oman

The monsoon had started a month ago, but it was because Mother was out walking with her mother-in-law that she noticed how green everything had gotten. In the monsoon months, the city of Salalah changed dramatically. The gently hot coastal town was taken over by the vegetation that grew during Khareef, turning the entire city from a muddy brown to a vibrant jungle colour. Mother and Father’s house was in a suburb north of town, away from the beach, and the park that Mother had asked the chauffeur to drop them off in was surrounded by the hills. Everything under them was green, as if they were living in a coffee plantation. Though the clouds were damp, dark, and covered the sky as if it was soon to rain, all Mother could think about was how cool she felt.

Mother said to her mother in law « .The weather is too nice »

She wasn’t expecting a response. Her mother-in-law was Fatma, of the same family as the Al Balushi clan. The family came from the north of the Dhofar Governate, from a village near the border with Saudi Arabia. Her mother-in-law had come to live with them in January as a result of her declining health. At the time, the dementia and Parkinson’s were bad, but she would at least make an attempt to communicate. For example, previously, if Mother asked Fatma if she was in the mood for a walk, her eyes would light up, and she would she would cluck out random phrases or say words like وردة الصحر  or ابابايا . She gesticulated and tried to maintain eye contact, giving the sense that there was a story inside her mind that she wanted to convey, even if her mouth and body failed to express it.

Now there was nothing. Fatma’s head slunk against her shoulder with her eyes vacuously open. The boys in dishdasha and housewives in burqa walked by, many of them staring. In her previous attempts to come to the park, the staring had intimidated Mother. It had become one of the reasons why she avoided exercising outside with her mother-in-law.

But something about the weather, the overall environment, and her mental state was different today. She didn’t mind that they gaped at her as she pushed Fatma in her wheelchair, talking to a woman who wouldn’t talk back. She knew it didn’t matter whether or not her interactions with Fatma had any semblance of normalcy. These interactions and excursions were worth having because they were good for Fatma’s mental health and overall stamina.

Mother repeated « .The weather is too nice .We picked the right hour for our walk .We will go in an hour for Asr .At that point, it will start to rain  ؟Do you like rain »

Mother repeated when there was no response to the question « ؟Do you like rain »

She looked towards Fatma to see the same glassy expression. She said « …The rain …the rain ؟Do you like rain »

The more she spoke, the more Mother started thinking about the rain and her own relationship to it. As a child, she used to despise Khareef, when the rains kept her inside, stuck in a room, while the water leaked from the ceiling and dripped onto their floor, furniture, and clothes. But regardless of the weather, most of her early memories involved being indoors anyway, with her mother and her cousins, cooking and cleaning and preparing everything for her male relatives. Sometimes Eid happened during the time of Khareef, and she had memories of eating fresh luqaimat for iftar while rain poured outside the window, the melted goo of sugar-caked donuts all over her fingers.

Mother told her mother-in-law « .I like the rain now .I have a house with so much comfort .I can enjoy the rain from the inside of a beautiful home .This is because of your son Bahir .I am happy I married him every day of my life »

She thought, I am happy for all the service I do for him, including helping you.

Remembering how much better life was because of her marriage to Bahir, Mother felt a genuine sense of gratitude, one that made her want to give namaz to Allah right then and there on their walk. Yes, she was glad to have left the house, to have gotten some cardio, in weather that was not making her sweatily moist under her burqa. And she was with the woman who had birthed the man who had given her such a great quality of life, a beautiful son, and a wondrous home. That was something to appreciate.

There was a boy standing in the middle of the footpath. He had brown skin with sandy freckles, and tangled and unruly hair that looked like it had been days since a proper wash. He couldn’t have been a kid from the streets, but he did smell like hashish. He had the features of someone from Yemen. Mother tried to wheel her mother-in-law away from him, but he was much quicker. He stopped right in front of them and pointed at Fatma, sniggering.

« .She is such an ugly-looking lady .I have never seen a woman who looks like this, ugly like a mule. And she drools like one, too. »

Mother raised her hand. She would have struck him right then and there had there not been a wheelchair in between them. « You go » Mother bellowed. The boy rushed away, but not because he was scared. He approached a group of teens of a similar age who were sitting on one of the nearby benches. They greeted him, exchanging foreign-looking handshakes. Then they all stopped and pointed at Mother and her mother-in-law. It was hard to make out what was being said from a distance, but Mother imagined they were saying something rude. Mother wheeled them off in another direction before they could attract any other unwarranted attention.

She could not believe how rudely they had behaved. During the time when Son had been of that age, it was almost impossible to see anyone speak to their elders like that. Because of the conflict right across from them, a lot more people were coming from Yemen. Not to mention all those videos that the youngsters were watching, on social media, in which random people tried to hurt or prank strangers. There were so many things influencing what people said or did, and the younger generation was acting in unpredictable ways.

Mother said to her mother-in-law « .I am sorry for what you heard .He does not know anything .He is on drugs .He is crazy  »

But Fatma’s eyes did not register anything. They were in the same position they had been earlier, staring deeply yet vacuously at the footpath. And Fatma was drooling a lot. Mother found a handkerchief in her purse and leaned over to wipe Fatma’s mouth.

The clouds were looking darker. The small pieces of gravel nestled in the cracks in the footpath were starting to tumble away from the wind. It would rain soon. Fatma would undoubtedly start crying if she were rained on, and she wouldn’t be likely to stop even if she was dried off later.

It didn’t make sense to stay any longer. Mother called the chauffeur and told them they were returning, then led the wheelchair back towards the parking lot.

No kids disrupted them on the walk back.

The other people in the park must have noticed the change in the weather and were making their own plans to leave. Even the teens who had looked so comfortable on the bench were suddenly nowhere to be found.

It was just Mother and her mother-in-law on the footpath. The two of them, completely out of earshot of anyone else. In this new environment, in the outdoors, with rain encroaching, Mother suddenly felt free to share her thoughts in a way she wouldn’t have at home. She still felt bad about what this random boy had said. Even though it had not made a difference to Fatma given her state of mind, Mother wanted to say something in defense of her mother-in-law’s honour.

Mother turned to her mother-in-law, « .I am happy to know you .Genuinely, I am happy to know you .Last year, I was so lost . I wanted to dedicate myself to all of the problems of the world .I wanted to help out at orphanages .I wanted to give to the homeless .I wanted to do everything, but I felt nothing while doing so .But I feel something good when I am with you . I don’t like to admit it .That is my problem »

Mother smiled, and she liked to believe that, in some way, her mother-in-law, despite not moving her face, was smiling, too.

Mother had finally said the truth. It was hard work taking care of an elder as incapacitated as Fatma, but Mother had wanted Allah to give her life meaning, and she had gotten exactly what she asked for. It wasn’t anything as grandiose as building homes for the homeless, or bringing kilos of food to the starving, but she was still doing a service to a very particular human being, and she had to take the time to appreciate her work. Allah appreciated it, and her family appreciated it. It was a work of value, even if it was small.

They reached the car. The chauffeur got out and helped Fatma into the car. As they drove down the hill, the rain started smacking against the window. Mother smiled, and not just because she enjoyed the view of the raindrops against the misty green hills underneath them. Their walk had been short but effective, and in the next half-hour, it would be time for the Maghrib salat.

Mother said out loud to her mother-in-law « .I enjoyed what we did today .Thank you for this day .It is rare for me to enjoy our time together .But I will take the time to learn to enjoy it .I have to be honest about this .Allah has put us together in your time of need for a reason .Allah has shown this to me during our walk together .I will listen to Allah .I will enjoy the work Allah has given to me .That is my duty to Allah and to you, both .I will behave with happiness and kindness to you .I will not let anyone abuse you .I will not let myself become a person who abuses you as well »

Leave a Comment on 5 July, 2024: The Message in the Rain

The Fifteenth Vision (20th July, 2024)

June 20, 2024September 2, 2024 Kiran BhatCulture, Girar, Opinion, Travel 0

This is a story I thought I was telling for a thousand years. Or so I thought. Or maybe I have been telling a thousand stories. Or maybe I was telling the same story to a thousand men. Things have changed. You are not a king. You are a simple person. But it’s my story to tell. So, listen.

This is what Mother is telling the man.

But where do I begin, and how do I start? In our daily life, there are no man-bearing sea creatures or swashbuckling pirates, immortality-granting herbs or wish-granting djinns. And these are not even my tales to tell. They are tales that guarantee your entertainment, certainly, and thus my survival. But I think you are not here to kill me, are you? You are here to free me from the stories I tell. And so, I won’t tell a lie, I won’t make anything up. I’ll tell you exactly how it is.

Or this is what she thinks.

Where does one start…? To be honest, I’ve been telling stories inside of my head for so long that to say anything that resembles the truth is an act of work, even for me. As for my real story…it has to begin with my birth. My birth year was 1959. That was so long ago! It was just a few years before the people of our country were starting to war against the state of Iraq to establish our government, but at that time I wasn’t thinking about such things. I knew I was a Kurd, and I knew I was a girl. 

As Mother says this, she looks around. She is in the confines of her living room. The room blazes with red carpets and drapes, and the leftover smell of morning tea wafts around the closed space. She thought she had turned the television off, but on the television are the serials, dubbed in Kurdish, shipped from Turkey. She thought she was looking after her mother-in-law, just as she thought she was talking to a man on the crossroad of Zanko and Madam Mitterand, but the house is empty. She only sees a picture of herself and her husband, the one they have put on top of the television. It’s a picture from the seventies. During that time, her husband would don a simple white shirt and set of pants. His belt firmly buckled his shirt around his waist. His bushy moustache curved around his mouth, not nearly as trimmed or greying as it has become. He was so young-looking back then, as she was, too, with her face round and without wrinkles, her curly black hair not even covered with a headscarf.

She thinks she is dreaming, but everything in this dream is so realistic and visceral.

She keeps telling her story anyway.

I was also an only child. Because my father, a banker, was constantly relocated for work, I didn’t grow up in one place or another. I was born in Zalan, grew up for a large part of my life in Arbat, spent some time also in Khurmal. My childhood was beautiful and rich, but it was also difficult. My mother and father didn’t have the best relationship, and they separated at a time when separating as a couple was very poorly looked upon. I think that is why I trust so much of my time and thoughts in Allah. My prayers with Allah gave me peace and guidance in a way that discussions with my father or mother never provided. 

Mother looks away from the frame. She remembers that she was in the middle of feeding her mother-in-law, a challenging task these days as her mother-in-law finds it difficult to swallow food. Because of this, Mother has completely changed her cooking and diet. She used to spend most of her time making biryani and kuki. Now she can only make soup.

That is what Mother is supposed to be doing, rather than getting lost in the stories inside of her head.

My story doesn’t start however with my own life. A story has a beginning, middle, and end, but the fact is there are stories upon stories happening all the time, on top of each other. Even at this moment while I am telling a story, there are an infinitude of stories happening all at once. The story that we tell is not just a story. It is the point at which a conflict occurs, one that jolts the seamlessness of the larger story that has been happening all along. It is something perverse, it is something bizarre, it is something that makes one stand up and say, everything was going so well, and now suddenly it is not. 

And in my particular case, that story has nothing to do with warriors or warlocks, ghuls or djinns. It has to do with something far more pressing.

Mother feels like she ought to go back towards the kitchen, but she is not ready.

My son lives as a homosexual. All men and women have urges. But we control them, we don’t live our life just to please them, we do what is best for society and our family so that everyone can survive and live well and grow. But my son is only a man of his impulses. He wants to have sex, and he lives only for that. He wants to travel and eat fine foods and spend money, and that is all he does. He thinks only about himself and has designed his life around it. And that deeply bothers me, because I have designed my life thinking only about what is best for him. He doesn’t think about the family. He doesn’t think about how his behaviours affect us. We are the laughing stock of our community because of how he lives his lifestyle. No one in our suburb even visits our house, knowing we are the parents of a proud and open homosexual.

Mother finds herself grabbing the picture on the television.

Does he care about the shame it causes me? Does he care that I spend so much of my time humiliated?

She finds herself throwing it, and the frame thuds against the carpet.

I am glad at least that I am no longer visiting the mosque. There, the rumours were incessant. I was the constant banter of the housewives. The previous imam tried to control it. The new imam who has replaced him is too young to order others around. And so, they made their comments, said their horrible words.

She has flung it with force, but somehow the glass has not broken. It has not even chipped. When she flips it over, she notices not a single difference.

I sometimes wish I were just dirt. Then I could crumple up into the rest of the earth and perish.

How is it that the glass did not break?

I have to live in this human form. I have to be surrounded by people who only want to share their ugly words. That is my torture. That is my ruin.

How is it that this glass is stronger than she is?

And my son, despite inflicting this on me, doesn’t even want to listen. He thinks anytime I express myself, I am going after him. I am an older woman. I was raised in a strict household. My values will not change. They were what I was born with.

She picks up the frame and puts it back on the television and looks at it one more time. This is a picture of just the two of them, without their son.

The least he could do is listen to me. He doesn’t have to agree, he doesn’t have to share his opinion. He can just listen. 

She swears she is seeing something else in the photo. It’s a sudden black stretch, small as if it were just a stain on the photo, but it is growing, vastly and infinitely, to the size of something cosmic.

Instead I have to confide in you, a random stranger, who has appeared in front of me, out of nowhere, as if you only exist to let myself be heard.

Suddenly Mother is talking to someone again. It is a person she has given the shape of a man to.

The worst part of it is that you aren’t even real. 

This someone is wearing the shalvar of a king. Or is he just a man?

I’m sitting here, day in and out, repeating the same old story, talking to myself.

Who is this person? And why is this person listening so intently to Mother’s story?

Family identity memory mother storytellingLeave a Comment on The Fifteenth Vision (20th July, 2024)

(15): 17th, May, 2024 set in Mamoudzou, Mayotte, France

May 18, 2024September 2, 2024 Kiran BhatFamily, Girar, Health, News, Travel 0

« It has come to this time, and you know it. »

« She is still young. She looks this way, and it looks hopeless, but I am not desolate. I know my mother. I know what she is capable of and what she is not. »

« So, will you disagree with what the doctors say and let your mother suffer because you are stubborn? »

« I will do what is best for my mother, and that is all. »

23 March, 2024

His mother made a choking sound. He and his wife were in the dining room picking at the crab with their hands. His mother could not do it herself, and so he took the crab and mashed it into a pulp to feed directly to her. It was common for her to cough while she ate, but this time she made a sound that was stronger than that. It was the sound of someone trying to expel food out of their lungs.

His wife came up from behind and patted her. The choking sounds stopped. He talked with his wife. They wondered if the pieces were too big for her. He tried some of the mush. There were some red wedges that even he could have choked on. He should have been more careful. At his mother’s age, just the simple act of remembering how to swallow was difficult. A lot of people at that age died because their throat muscles gave out.

Father hoped that day would be a good time away from this one. He asked his wife to mash the crab better. Whatever they served for the rest of the meal did not choke his mother. He did see some tears in her eyes, but she teared often. He observed her, tried to talk to her when she seemed in the mood to attempt speech, and when she had finished her meal and her throat was fully settled, he turned on the television, and they watched it together, knowing that he’d have to go to the hospital for work in an hour and be there for the rest of the day.

29 March, 1960

It was a festive night in the town of Mtsamborou. Because of the breaking of the fast and the start of iftaar, everyone was out on the street, getting fried brochette and snacks from the various venders. Boys were out playing ball. The women were in the hovels on each side, sitting on the steps, eating their meals, feeding their children, and partaking in gossip.

The young Abdou Madi was out with his brothers and his mother. His father was on the coast with his friends who were fishermen. It was rare for Abdou to be with his family, but he liked to spend time with them. Abdou was five. He saw the boys playing ball and it filled him with curiosity. He tried to run over to them, but because his sandals were broken, he kept falling over. His brothers laughed at him and called him names rather than help him up. Tired, he decided to go back to his mother.

His mother, who was known in the village as Zakia Madi, was sitting on their stoop. She was by the fire making the pilao that she would serve to him and his brothers and the other men and women of the household.

The pilao had a strong saffron, spicy taste. He would mash the peas with his tongue and swallow the small carrot pieces whole. The chicken pieces sometimes got wedged in between his teeth, and his mother would tell him to keep his mouth shut so as to not show the neighbours how unkempt his mouth was.

But his mother wasn’t that much better when it came to eating. She must have been hungry from the fasting. She took her hand to the plate and stuck as much food as possible into her mouth. Only one in every six hands went to her son.

It never really changed over the years. Whether it was during the breaking of the fast during the holy month or just food that she made regularly in her own home, Zakia Madi was a ravenous eater. She drank little water, but gulped down her food as if it were liquid, and that was probably where Abdou had learned the habit. Years later, Abdou moved to Mamoudzou for work and he learned to eat all sorts of things, from Chinese food commonly sold at nearby restaurants to the French styles of croissants and baked goods that were common in the capital. His mother never had that exposure and stuck to what she ate, but for Abdou, that was a good thing. Abdou became a father, and Abdou became a doctor, and Abdou became a fixture of the capital, but whenever he visited his hometown in the north of the island, it was like time was stuck in place, with his mother always bending over the fire outside of their small little hovel, cloaked in hijab, throwing spices and vegetables bits into the rice she was boiling in her pot.

2 April, 2024

« What is that sound? »

« Do not worry. She makes it when she is eating. »

« It sounds like a crow is dying. »

« Halima, this is the mother of my husband. She is like a grandmother to you. She is our family. Do not say such things. And today is the day of my husband’s birthday. Do you want to come here to tell him your wishes, or are you going to make him sad? »

« I am sorry. »

« Mariame, I am fine. Your niece means well. When people get old, they make different sounds. In time she will come to learn them. Now, Halima, you came here for a reason, I am sure. What is it? »

« Happy birthday, my uncle. »

« Thank you so much, my child. I am happy to see you here. »

« Thank you. Auntie, I have something else to discuss with you. We will go to the other room and speak. »

« Thank you for coming, Halima. »

« Anytime, my uncle. I wish a good day to you. »

« Thank you…now, my mother, do not make such a face. It is my birthday. She means well. She doesn’t know you. You are doing well, my mother. Now, open your mouth. Yes, like that. Good. Will you have some more cake? Eat, if you please. Eat… »

14 May, 2024

It was inevitable that her throat would stop working. She was an old woman, and she had lost most of the mobility in her legs and body. At some point the upper parts were going to go as well. But when Mother called and told Father that his mother, the great dame of the family, Zakia Madi, was blue in the face, and she didn’t know what to do, his first instinct was to think that she was dying.

Father was at work, tending to one of his patients at the main hospital of Mamoudzou. He politely told the nurse who was on staff with him to continue the patient’s check-up, and he rushed to the ER, demanding that they send an ambulance. Father’s house was just on the other side of the hospital. It only took them a few minutes to curve through the snaking small roads of the city centre. Father was happy to see that his mother was alive. She was lying on the floor on her belly, with the caramel colour back to her face. He saw pieces of pilao and chicken on her orange flower dress and her unfastened headscarf on the table, as Mother had probably removed it while trying to get the food out of Koko Madi’s throat.

Koko Madi was too old and frail to be attended to with the Heimlich manoeuvre. The paramedic had to bend her at certain angles to make sure all the food was dislodged. Koko Madi coughed and flailed and ultimately vomited, spilling a yellow gruel of rice and chicken all over the hardwood floor. Koko Madi was put on a stretcher, placed in the ambulance, and sent to the hospital, alongside her son.

The news came after some tests that it was dysphagia. Father knew it had to be something like that, given how often Koko Madi coughed and hacked out whatever they fed her. The doctor who looked over his mother recommended that they insert a tube into her throat so that she could be fed with it. Father thought carefully but ultimately decided against it. His mother loved the taste of pilao too much. She would grow depressed not being able to eat food. Given that she was no longer able to walk or talk, food was the only thing left that she could enjoy, and Father did not want to take that away from her.

Koko Madi left the hospital, and Father told Mother over the phone that she really had to watch her as she was being fed. Mother asked Father what the doctor at the hospital had said, and Father said nothing. He would tell her in some days, when he had the free time to talk properly about his mother’s situation.

15 May, 2024

« Let her eat pilao, please. »

« It is a bad idea. »

« My mother loves pilao. If she were your mother, you would understand. »

« If she were my mother…well, since I take care of her all day long and all week long, it is like she is my mother. That is the truth. It is a bad idea to feed her rice. It will get stuck in her throat. Aren’t you the doctor? Should you not be the one saying this? »

« I suppose… »

« I suppose I have become the doctor of this family now, and the caretaker, and the one you vent all of your frustrations on. And it is unfair since you are not giving any payment. Remember? You are the one who is receiving payment. »

«You are not thinking correctly. I do not want to fight. You are my wife. I love you. But she is not ready… »

« Abdou, my love…the doctor said she needs to have her throat cut open. There needs to be a tube put in. Why did you not tell me? You are also a doctor. You would say something different if she were your patient. I know she is your mother. I know it is hard. But the mother whom you knew is long gone, my love. You have to really think about what is best for her. It has come to this time, and you know it. »

17 May, 2024

Father is not able to come into the room when his mother is having her throat drilled into, but at least he visits after the tube is inserted. He sees the strange little nob at the start of his mother’s chest. He goes immediately to grab her by the hand. She is making an anguished noise. It is like the helpless sound that animals make when they are about to be taken to the slaughterhouse by their owners. Father’s hand tightens around hers, and he feels her hand tighten around his, too, but her sounds do not stop.

The nurse comes to show him how to feed her. Father finds this condescending. He is a doctor. He knows how it is done. Still, at this point, he is the son of a patient, and he does not argue with her. The liquid is poured down the tube, making a strange gurgling sound, like putting oil into a machine.

But unlike a machine, Koko Madi has the most humiliated look in her eyes as she is being fed. She makes a protesting sound, but ultimately quiets when she realises it doesn’t change the outcome.

Father knows that she knows that what she is being subjected to is degrading.

She would have never wanted this. If she were still able to speak, she would have told her son to kill her then and there. Or she would have asked for her death months before, before she progressed to this state. She would have absolutely not wanted to live if she had known that her future would be a mindless body, with none of her organs or muscles working properly.

Though, then again, that is the future for all beings, even Father. What would he choose? Would he want to live on in a state barely considered life, because it was better than being nothing at all, or would he want to have peace, that sense of relief, that knowing of finality, when he could at the very least choose the end?

Father signs some papers to pay for the surgery. He doesn’t let go of his mother’s hand as she sits in her wheelchair. Mother was right when she said it. Father isn’t ready to let go. He wants to be hopeful. He wants to believe that this is the right decision for his mother. He wants to make sure his mother lives and lives and lives, even though his gut instinct tells him that all he has done is prolong the inevitable.

His mother’s hand grows sweaty and she lets it go limp, but he holds on. He tells himself over and over again that he will never let go. This is not one of his patients. This is his mother. His mother never gave up on him no matter what problems he faced. It is his fate, as a son, to do the same, until the end of her life comes.

Leave a Comment on (15): 17th, May, 2024 set in Mamoudzou, Mayotte, France

1 May, 2024: The First of May set in Tartu, Estonia

May 3, 2024 Kiran BhatNews, Girar, Lifestyle, Travel 0

It is Kevadpüha. It is the first day of spring, a day of great festivity and warmth for the Estonian people. Had Mother not had her mother-in-law at home, she would be spending the entire night with her sister, Eha, and her nephew, Jaan, out on the streets of Tartu, celebrating the Walpurgis Night to the fireworks above the town hall building. Of course things are different this year for many reasons. Her nephew is growing to become a teenager and wants to spend less time with the uncool adults who helped raise him. And Mother has been so busy being a second mother to her mother-in-law that she has little time to meet her sister. She hasn’t met her in months and has no idea what is going on in her life, which is why she decided to call her some days ago and invite herself over, to the house she used to visit regularly, in an attempt to celebrate the first day of spring like they used to.

It is Kevadpüha. Mother didn’t come the evening before because there was no way she could have spent a whole night without sleeping after taking care of her mother-in-law all day. Mother comes at seven in the morning, the hour during which Eha readies herself for work. It is in theory the start of spring, but the weather is still incredibly cold. The morning’s temperature is right about zero, and it is hard to bear because of Mother’s lack of fat on her bones and the lack of sunlight above to warm her in its glow. Eha has a beautiful backyard with ample space for a garden and an apple tree, but all that one can see in this hour is the dead, dry, blacked-out branches, the frosted wooden planks of the fence, and the snow. Mother finds the key Eha hides under a doormat—some things never change—and uses it with the fence that will lead to the back of Eha’s home.

Indoors, Mother is greeted by the heat. She takes off all of her outerwear, hangs them in the closet, sits herself at the table in the kitchen, and lets the hot air from the heater blow right over her back.

Just as planned, Mother’s arrival coincides with Eha finishing her shower. She comes downstairs with her blond hair wrapped in a towel. She is looking wet from the shower but also from the excess make-up and lip balm that she cakes on her face. She is wearing a tight black dress that cover her legs but shows off her cleavage. Mother notices the stretch marks and wrinkles around her breasts. She looks like a mess, Mother thinks in the back of her head. Mother feels like she should admonish her for wearing clothes that show off her body in unflattering way, particularly since Eha is aging, but she chooses not to. Her sister will fight with her if she says it.

,, Good morning, Jelena,” Eha says, looking downwards to mind her steps but also connecting her gaze with Mother’s eyes. Her eyes are warm and expressive because of the full shape of her eyelids, but they are icy blue, which make even her casual glance a little piercing.  ,, How was your trip to the house?”

,, Good morning, Eha,” Mother says. ,, My trip was good. Normal. I am a regular, after all.”

Mother laughs and puts her hand on the table, showing off her confidence.

Eha doesn’t respond but focuses on her steps, as if she is having trouble with the dimness of the lights and the shadows being cast by the stair planks.

,,Why are you taking so long to come down?” Mother asks, a light boastfulness in her voice. ,, Are you having trouble? Don’t tell me, you are becoming old like me.”

Again, Eha doesn’t retort. She reaches the end of the bannister and tells Mother, ,, Age is a funny thing, yes. It affects us all, whether it is today or someday.”

Mother curls her fingers on the table. She is used to Eha being snappy, willing to get into an argument over whatever Mother says. But today she is being quite self-effacing, slow, and contemplative.

Did something change over the first few months of the year that Mother did not know about?

Eha opens the fridge, takes out a bunch of food, readies some plates and pans. She seems to be making pancakes, as is the tradition of her house. Mother stands up to help her, but as she grabs at the eggs, Eha slaps her hands away.

,, You have some morning coffee,” she says, and she pours some from the kettle, probably made an hour earlier. Eha has the habit of leaving the stove flame on while the coffee brews during her shower so that it will be piping hot for breakfast. Eha thrusts a cup into Mother’s hand, singeing it. Mother retreats quickly to the table to put it down.

,, Let me help you with the breakfast,” Mother says as she flicks her hand in the air to soothe the burn.

,, You sit, and you wait for your food,” Eha says. ,, It has been too long since you had any of my food.”

Yes, it has, Mother thinks to herself, which is why she wants to help with the breakfast. When Mother helps with the breakfast, she feels like a part of the kitchen. But today she is being served like a guest, which makes her feel even more removed. It doesn’t help that the house looks different. Generally, Eha’s house is decorated like any other traditional house, with brown wooden walls and the smell of wheat almost staining the air, but in the last few months someone has hung up a number of pop art pictures here or there. Mother is tempted to ask if Jaan is suddenly getting interested in Andy Warhol, or contemporary art.

,, Will Jaan come down soon?” Mother asks. Eha is meticulously whisking batter and pouring jams into small little plates.

,, He will come when he comes,” is all she says. Then she follows it up with:. ,, By the way, his style has changed. You will be surprised.”

How? Mother wants to ask. Eha’s comment is the type of thing one says when one wants to invite more questions. Mother feels like her sister has purposefully said it to get a rise out of her. She remembers the last time she tried to pry into Jaan’s life. She had forced herself into his room when he was supposed to be coming down for breakfast and caught him masturbating. She still feels the shame in seeing what she saw, and in the lack of conversation she should have had with him. As that shame returns to her body, the questions in Mother’s mind still, and she finds herself wanting to change the subject.

,, Is your husband joining us for breakfast?” Mother asks.

Eha puts a pancake on the pan and readies another, but instead of answering Mother, she responds with her own question. ,, How is life at home going? How is Kaspar?”

,, Kaspar is fine,” Mother says. ,, But now, there is also the question of Kaspar’s mother.”

Mother puts a dry smile onto her face, but really she is getting worried. There is a lot on Mother’s mind that goes unsaid. Father was kind enough to hire a nurse to take care of her for a few hours, but Mother can’t help but think the worst of things. Will this nurse abuse her mother-in-law while no one is there to observe her? Will she do the work that is expected of her, or will she sit there and watch TV, waiting for Mother to return to get her hands dirty? Was it a good idea to take time off like this? Is it worth it, too, if Mother and her sister are simply going to be sitting here, having breakfast, like they used to in the past before Mother became so busy?

Mother looks up. Eha is looking directly at Mother this time. It is not a casual look. It’s like Eha is looking into Mother, prying something out of her, and taking the time to examine it, without Mother’s consent. Mother feels vulnerable. She winces, wondering what Eha sees.

Is Eha about to say something? It has to be something that is going to hurt.

Eha says: ,, I am proud of you, you know that?”

,, What?” Mother says, actually aloud. She clarifies: ,, What is there to be proud of?”

,, You are thinking a lot about your mother-in-law. It is not how you normally behave.”

Mother scoffs. ,, I do a lot for my family. Don’t you remember how much I did for you and your son? Or now that I am rarely here, are you forgetting?”

Eha ignores Mother and continues. ,, It is nice, all that you are doing for your husband. It’s a big sacrifice you are taking on. I don’t think I would be able to change my lifestyle like you have done. And you genuinely care for her. I know you want to complain, but I see it in your eyes. You genuinely care.”

Mother lets out a sigh. She cannot help it. She did not even know she had a sigh inside of her. She was not expecting Eha to say any of these nice things. It is like she has been punched in the stomach, but in a positive way. Her eyes are watering.

It’s been months, and everyone has gotten busy and grown apart, pulled in all the different directions that life is taking them.

But Eha, of all people, had taken the time to appreciate Mother. It makes Mother feel like all of the hard work she has done for her mother-in-law has made a difference, just like all the other times she has made sacrifices for the people she loves and cares for. Suddenly, it all feels like time and effort well spent. The clarity that only distance provides means that, for once, she is being seen by her sister. It is a distance that is worth it.

Leave a Comment on 1 May, 2024: The First of May set in Tartu, Estonia

The Fourteenth Vision (12 April, 2024)

April 13, 2024April 15, 2024 Kiran BhatTravel, Girar 0

Set in Manalkadu, Sri Lanka

Mother is in the middle of a circle. It is a circle drawn by a stick, right in the mud outside of her bungalow. She is under rows of banana trees. The grass is a thatched green, dry. She hears a prancing in the distance, as if deer are dancing on the dirt road. She is smelling betel nut. How she wants to go dance with the deer, sing songs to them, decorate their bodies with curcuma.

She remembers she is not allowed to leave the circle, but she doesn’t remember why.

As a young girl, she was told the outside world was scary, and for good reason. People used to come trying to shoot them all down. Sri Lanka doesn’t belong just to the Sinhalese, just as it doesn’t belong just to the Tamils. It belongs to everyone. But everyone wanted to kill each other for years based on what language they spoke. It is only because of recent random economic dilemmas that people have been putting their anger aside and yelling at the government. The economy is getting better, though it was in shambles for years, and people are still trying to do their best not to starve. There isn’t violence today, but what if the people who have had enough decide to storm the streets and take their problems out on others?

What if once more the Sinhalese take out their frustrations out on the Tamils—hard-working and normal people like Mother?

There are so many strangers, so many people outside of the family who can cause harm—and for no reason other than they feel like doing so. And so, Mother is waiting waiting waiting in the confines of her circle. She is grateful to have it. It is charmed with a repulsive magic that will fling anyone who is not herself to the farthest corners of her universe. As long as Mother believes in the power of the circle, she will face no harm.

What would happen if she were to let a little bit of fear into her circle?

She would have her arms and legs and breasts cut off. That was what happened to other women who threw caution to the side and acted on impulse. Or she would be raped, she would be pulled from the back by wher hair, naked, as a throng of men cheer on, waiting for their turn. This was what happened to the women who thought they were strong enough to lead an army, but their army turned on them when they found out their fastidious leader was just a little girl.

The truth is that no one can be trusted. The outside world is a dangerous and deceptive place. People don’t need a reason to harm others.

Mother imagines a man with infinite heads and arms dragging her off as she kicks and screams. He holds her in his castle, passing each night violating her, all while she waits for her husband to rescue her.

Waiting waiting waiting. All these years. Not years, decades. Not decades, centuries. Not centuries, millennia. She has buried herself deep in the earth, letting herself be uprooted over and over in a new feminine shape to marry the same exact man. Her husband isn’t bad. He is actually quite kind, and he means well, and she really does love him, just as she loves the family they have.

It’s just that if she did not spend all of her time waiting in the circle, hiding, she would have a very different sort of life.

There was a man facing her some time back. He told her something, but she wasn’t really listening. She closed her eyes, and when she snapped them back open, he was gone. He had been telling her something about the difference between reality and unreality, the power of the dream. The truth is that even when she lives in reality, she is actually still in a dream. So, what is reality, and what is her imagination?

Realisation is the key, and awakening to the truth of the illusion is her ticket out of this muggy weather and mosquito water and dirt roads. All she has to do is truly open her eyes, and the illusion around her will dissipate.

At least that’s how things should be, according to that one particular man. Yet no matter how much Mother tries to blink her eyes, the home she built for herself in this farming village on the peninsula of Jaffna is the only place she awakens to.

There is another man coming. He is a wizened, shrivelled thing, clad in only lungi, walking up the dirt road with a cane. Mother tries to recollect if she knows this man, since she knows everyone in Manalkadu. But he is not a man she recognises. He looks like even the smallest of breezes will blow him down. He looks so beaten in the eyes, so ready to fold to the bullying of time and welcome the arrival of the end of his life. Things have been very hard economically in Sri Lanka. Mother isn’t surprised that there are many people like him, who were probably once well fed, but who now rely on charity to be able to afford their daily rice and fruits. Mother has her three meals a day and has steady support from her husband, and so whenever she sees others who are suffering, she feels the guilt that comes from being grateful of what she has, and wishing to share it with others.

But as the man comes closer, Mother realizes he is not the same man she saw walking towards her a few hundred metres back. This man is a stranger, a foreigner to this land, someone who looks like them but is not truly one of them. Something in her mind is telling her that if she wants to find freedom from this reality, he is the man she ought to talk to.

No, she answers immediately. The circle is there to protect her. She has survived over sixty years a civil war and an economic crisis for a reason. Mother knows when to stay put, when to keep herself out of a conversation.

And yet a deep voice vibrating from the insides of her third eye is telling her that she must talk to this man. It is what destiny has divined. It is the only way that she will progress to the next stage of her life.

But in order to talk to the man, Mother must break the circle.

She could get kidnapped by the men lurking behind the foliage. There could be a tenfold of men, sex traffickers, waiting for her to leave. This man himself could be working with them.

But if all of life is a dream, even if she is violently awakened from this one, what would be the worst that could happen?

When that voice came to Mother ages ago and told her to start dreaming, Mother promised herself that she would not live by the lines she had drawn around herself. She would take the steps to question the script society had given her, she would come to appreciate life on her own terms. Despite that, she has lived the preceding days in exactly the same way as before. And why is that?

When does Mother’s life cease being a script?

Without any prompting, Mother kicks her feet up. The dust from the chappal destroys the line of the circle. She jogs up the dirt road, not turning back. She flings the dust all around her, creating a filmy vapour across her gown and her body. She reaches the man.

She tells herself that she has something to say, and if she doesn’t say it now, she will never know if another time will come for her voice to ever be truly heard.

Leave a Comment on The Fourteenth Vision (12 April, 2024)

2 April, 2024: L’anniversaire le plus joyeux set in Conakry, Guinea

April 3, 2024April 3, 2024 Kiran BhatTravel, Girar 0

«Bonsoir, ma tante. »

«Bonsoir, Tina » Mother said to her niece, all the while thinking, What are you doing here?

It was seven in the evening, a half hour after Father had come home from his hospital work. Because of some construction happening in the suburb of Kipe, the lights outside of the house were not working. The muddy street looked murky and easy to fall into. A street dog ambled by on an injured leg. Seagulls from the coast side were fighting with the crows for scraps of food. Their house was on a small commercial strip with a small clothes store and some local restaurants, but that otherwise had no real reason to be frequented by an outgoing youngster like Tina.

Her niece, as if hearing the question Mother had been too polite to voice, said, « I am here to wish my uncle. Can I come in? »

« Bien sûr » Mother said, though she was still confused. While this was the hour Mother and Father had agreed to celebrate his sixty-ninth birthday on, Father had made it very clear that he was not going to tell anyone about it, that it was just going to be an intimate celebration within their individual family. Perhaps Tina had a thing for remembering dates. While Tina was irresponsible in a lot of ways, Mother had discerned that she was good at numbers, given how quick she was at calculating tabs and doing math out loud. Mother did not want to assume mal intent on the part of Tina.

She said, « You have all of the right to come in. You are family. You do not even have to ask. »

Tina took off her shoes and put on the pair of slippers that Mother had by the door. They were actually Son’s, and it was rare for other people to use them, but Mother didn’t address it as Tina was quick to ask questions.

« Alors, how have the last few months been for you? It’s been some months since we last talked, has it not? »

« Oui » Mother said, but before she could answer, Tina spoke on.

« I am so sorry to not have visited you. I have been so busy. I’m now in my second year of college. It’s a lot more work than the first. And soon I will be starting my third year. »

« Are you still studying biology? » Mother asked.

« Ma tante » Tina chuckled. « Why does it matter to you so much? »

« It is because you did not come from Koidu with the plan to study biology, and it is expensive to change your degree like this. Are you not thinking about your mother? When was the last time you called her, in fact? »

« Ma tante » Tina repeated, keeping the amused smile on her face. She opened up an app on her phone. « Do you think I look good in this picture? Or do you think I should apply some more red on my face? »

She showed the picture first without any filter, in which Tina’s face was normal, her cat-like eyes and caramel-toned skin against the steel wall of a mall, her face centered because of the size of her dreads and how much space they took up in the photo. Then she put on a filter, and Tina’s cheeks were fully red, and the size of her eyes were widened out, almost made to look like a cartoon character’s.

« Tina, aren’t you here to wish my husband for his birthday? Why don’t you go wish him instead of showing me these photos? »

« Oui, oui » Tina said, laughing it off. « You have reason. Where is he? »

Mother pointed into the dining room, which was through the doorway on the other side of the sofa. It should have been obvious from the light and the smell of burnt candles. Tina rushed over, and Mother heard her say, « Bonsoir uncle. Happy birthday. »

« Thank you, Tina. » Mother could hear, based on Father’s matter-of-fact tone, that he wasn’t happy about this particular visit. Mother could understand. Tina rarely visited or interacted with them unless she was in need of money, and she barely talked to her husband as it was.

Then Tina roared almost too loudly, « And who is that? »

Mother entered the room. Tina, of course, was referring to her mother-in-law, the great Madame Condé, the dame of the Temme people of Kambia who was well respected in her town, and who was known for being the mother of Sekou Condé in this particular house. She was sitting in her wheelchair, covered in a purple sun-print dress. The dress used to cover her properly, but with how thin she was becoming, it now draped over her like a bedsheet. The only place where there was still a healthy amount of fat deposit was on her cheeks. Her eyes were turning blue with age. It seemed like she had noticed Tina and was putting her lips together to say something, but instead she blew out spit. Drool pooled over her chin.

« What is she doing? » Tina asked.

Father responded to Tina’s earlier question, « This is my mother. I don’t think you have met her, have you not? »

« Why is she making a face like that? »

Certainly, for someone not used to seeing a face in the midst of dementia, Mother knew it would be a puzzling sight. The eyes seemed completely vacant, and yet the lips were open, as if in the middle of conversation. Father’s mother put up one of her hands, and Tina reached towards it as if she wanted to give her a handshake.

But then Madame Condé lost her focus, and she slapped at Tina.

« She just slapped me » Tina said, rubbing her arm. « And it was quite hard. She is strong. »

« Yes, she is » Father said. The chocolate frosting of the cake was dripping onto the table. The lights above were flickering, the bulbs soon in need of changing. « Tina, what was it you wanted to say in coming here? »

« I wanted to say happy birthday » Tina said, her French sounding joyous and polite and very positive. But then something else glinted in her eye, a clear, obvious question.

Was she about to ask for money?

The silence stretched out for some time, then Tina said, « I guess I should get going. »

« You could have some cake » Mother said.

« I am on a diet, but thank you. »

Mother gave a polite smile, knowing that made sense given how Tina thought. Mother gave a look to her husband, asking with her eyes if she could see Tina off. Father gestured for her to go, that it would no bother for the two of them. They returned to the living room, and Tina picked up her purse from the sofa. She said, « I understand why you are so busy. It must be hard to take care of a woman like her. »

Mother held her mouth shut, not sure how to respond. Yes, it was very hard to take care of a woman like her mother-in-law, very much so. But Mother didn’t like Tina’s tone.

Tina went on:

« The cake smells splendid, and there was not a power cut today. It would probably have been a most joyous birthday otherwise, if she wasn’t there, making a mess everywhere. »

Mother wanted to say something to stop Tina in her tracks, something along the lines of, You shouldn’t speak about your elders that way. Someday, someone will say the exact same thing about you. At the same time, all Mother had to do was sniff the air to remind herself that there was now a permanent smell of urine in her house, just as she could see the snot stains from her mother-in-law on the couch, or the TV knob that was permanently broken because her mother-in-law had tried to pull it off one day.

« You have a good day today, Tina » Mother said.

« You too, my aunt » Tina said, and she went in for a hug.

When Tina left, Mother reflected. She was glad that Tina had not asked for money; it showed she was maturing. She also appreciated that Tina had taken the time to visit them and wished her uncle as politely as she could.

But Tina had a lot of growing up to do. A lot of what she had said, while well intentioned, was not appropriate. It was not even correct.

It was a joyous birthday indeed. And what made the birthday important was not that Father was turning sixty-nine, but that this was the first birthday Father was spending with his own mother in many decades. That family time was rare, special, and far more valuable than a big birthday party. While Mother was very tired of taking care of her mother-in-law, it had been nice how they had cut the cake, blown out the candles, and sung French songs from the radio, just the three of them. The presence of the grand Madame Condé did make the house feel fuller, she had to admit, and Father was happier, no doubt about that. Mother was grateful.

Mother was grateful for that very much.

Leave a Comment on 2 April, 2024: L’anniversaire le plus joyeux set in Conakry, Guinea

(14): 12th March, 2024 set in São Tomé, São Tomé and Principe

March 15, 2024September 2, 2024 Kiran BhatHealth, Girar, Travel 0

Eu não posso acreditar que a minha mae tivesse estado comigo para dois meses, Father reflects to himself as he chews on his calulu. Actually, it has been more like a month and a half, but Father has been busy with work at the hospital. There’s only one public hospital in the entire city of São Tomé, a little far from where he lives, and he oversees more than forty patients in the course of an hour. It’s only in the hours of the evening after he comes home that he has time to savour the taste of the fish his wife makes, sit by the television beside his mother, and chat with her, making her feel young again by sharing the stories of his childhood. How the hours pass, with Father telling long stories about the things he did with his brothers in the coastal town of Vila Malanza, such as how they would cheat each other at football or how they’d spend hours hiking around the crags alongside the ocean without telling any of the adults, just to feel the fresh saltiness of the breeze, the uninterrupted humid smell of the green groves.

A piece of spinach is stuck in between Father’s teeth. He tries to suck it out from the back of his throat, and when that doesn’t work he tries to push it out with his tongue. He pricks at it with his nails, but it refuses to come out. Father finishes his meal and attends to his hygiene in the mirror of the guest bathroom. The spinach is wedged in between his front two teeth like a flag.

As he is taking care of it, Father senses something.

Does my mother have something to say to me? 

14 February, 2024

« You know, it is a lot of work to deal with your mother. »

« I know already. »

« Artur, listen to me. It’s a lot of work. »

« I have to go to the hospital. You stay all day at home. What else can we do? »

« Artur, literally look at me. Don’t look at the phone. Look at your wife. »

Father was busy reading some text messages from the electric company, but he looked away, towards his wife, who had extended both of her arms towards him. They were full of red scratches and purple bruises.

« It is a lot of work to put your mother on the toilet. I am a frail woman. I am also almost seventy. Yesterday, I almost slipped on the water from the bath and could have hit my head. »

« We will get someone to help you at the house. »

« That is not all. Your mother scratches at me and hits me. Look at how she has marked me. It is like she is a kitten. »

« That is because she doesn’t remember who you are. She thinks you are a stranger, and she is defending herself. »

« Artur, this is all easy to say. You have to listen to me. It is a lot of work to be at home alone like this, dealing every day with your mother. »

« Deolinda, don’t worry. It will get better as you get used to it. »

Mother scoffed.

« That is easy for you to say given how little you are in the house. »

Father scoffed as well, almost mocking Mother’s response.

« I am hard at work, paying the bills for this family. »

« I know. » Mother said. She breathed in and out, measuredly, and folded her arms to herself. « And I appreciate your work.  »

Mother didn’t say anything else. She looked like she was observing the atmosphere of the room, then left it, to go back to her housework. Father was relieved to see the conversation was over, and he went back to reading the messages about the power shortages.

But a part of him knew that Mother wasn’t saying something that she really had to get off of her chest, and that part of his mind couldn’t stop wondering what it was.

12 March, 2024

It’s rare for Father to intuit these things. Unlike Mother, who seems to think every offhand sound in the background involves them, Father tends to not notice anything unless it occurs in his direct line of vision, or unless it involves his work. Father is still picking at the spinach between his teeth while looking at himself in the mirror. His skin has always been a light caramel, but he has noticed that he is getting dark freckles on his cheeks. His skin is also darkening in patches. He hopes that it isn’t cancer.

But the feeling doesn’t go away. Father has a strong sense that his mother has something important to say. The thought resounds in his head, though he doesn’t know for what reason. It’s not easy for him to talk to his mother. Each time they speak, there’s a stutter and a pause—and she usually ends up not saying a single thing. She swallows her words, her eyes go blank, and she returns to staring mindlessly at the wall.

Father doesn’t understand why it would be any different today.

7 March, 2024

Alda Alves squirmed in the wheelchair. It was seven in the evening, but it felt like it was seven in the morning, or seven in the evening from the day before. The same serial was playing on the television. The colours flashed in the background. The smell of frying fish filled the house.

Suddenly her body shook. There was no control to the shaking. It would not stop no matter what. It was because she wanted to move but she didn’t move. She wanted to stand but she wasn’t standing. She wanted to adjust her body in the wheelchair but the most she could do was vibrate to herself.

She clutched her earring. Why did she have an earring on? She did not put it in her ear. Her eyes were blinking and blinking and blinking. She wanted to try to take it off, but it was a struggle to get her arm to raise up to her ear, and so she gave up.

There was a book next to her. The Bible. The pages used to feel so warm against her fingers. She wanted to grab it but how. Her finger shook. The book is so big. How would she make her hand fit around it?

She rubbed the edges of the pages with her fingers and then slapped over the book. It fell onto the floor.

Deolinda rushed into the room.

« Mamãe, what are you doing? »

Her mother-in-law’s eyes shuddered like a window blind partially closed.

Deolinda picked up the Bible and put it back in its place on the table.

« Do you want me to read some of the stories from the book? »

At the moment at which she asked she got no response, so Deolinda returned to her work in the kitchen.

But in a few hours, Alda Alves reached for the pages again, trying her hardest to pick up the book.

12 March, 2024

Father leaves the bathroom and returns to the green living room, with its eggshell-blue paintings of the ocean on the walls. Theirs is one of the nicer houses in the city. They live in a two-storey cottage right by the ocean, alongside a small wooden port used by the fishermen in the early hours of the morning. The houses are painted yellow and red and pink and blue. Their house is one of the green ones—green outside, green inside, and particularly green when the sun sets and cascades its light across the living room.

Just on the other side of the hall, the matriarch of the family, Alda Alves, is sitting in her wheelchair. She is in a pink nightgown, and she’s resting her neck on the back of the wall. Father remembers how effortlessly his mother used to lug entire fire logs on the top of her head, and yet now she can no longer support her head with the strength of her own muscles. Drool is dribbling out of her mouth, forming a thin liquid thread down to her arm. Father finds the small blue towel they use to wipe away her sweat and cleans it off.

« And how was your day, mamãe? »  Father says, in the childishly excited tone he uses with his senile patients. « Como foi? » he repeats, two or three times.

His mother doesn’t make an effort to respond, which makes Father wonder if his earlier thoughts were founded on nothing. He sighs. As he said to himself earlier, he is not the intuitive one in his family, and he has long made peace with it. He wonders if he should watch the serial that Mother has put on, one of those random ones from Brasil where not a single character looks remotely African. Honestly, these are the things Mother would watch, not Alda Alves, who used to complain to Father that the things people consume in Africa should be made by Africans.

« Oi, Deolinda, » Father calls out. « Where have you put the remote? » Mother is too far away to hear Father, so he shouts louder. « And why is the program on this? » Something about him having to say it angers him. « You should be putting on things my mother will watch. This is not the time for you to enjoy your shows. »

Perhaps it is the tone he used, but Father suddenly hears a lamenting groan. He turns back to his mother. Suddenly her neck has stiffened out, and her head is straight. The expression on her face is one of fright.

« Oi, mamãe, calm down. Everything is good. Everything is good, I promise. Do you remember me? Do you remember who is talking? Who is this? Who is talking right now? »

Father puts on his excited face, trying to look how he looked when he was a little boy, raptured by everything in the world.

« A…ahh »

« Artur. »

« Ahhh…ahh »

« Artur. »

« Artur. »

« Exatamente. Very good, mamãe, ótimo… »

Normally, the conversation would end here. Father would try to make his mother say his name over and over again, and once she got the hang of it, he would ask her to say the names of his brothers, or his father. At that point his mother would get exhausted. Her eyes would lose their glisten, all concentration would be lost, and she’d return to staring at the nothingness on the other side of the wall.

Only now his mother’s eyes don’t break concentration. They suddenly look the way they looked all those decades ago, back when Alda Alves lived in the fishing settlement of Vila Malanza, full of life and urgency and hunger for more.

31 May, 1962

There was once a day when Alda Alves looked through her open window, at the clothes on the drying line as she was drying the dishes, and said to Artur, « Do you know why we live the way we do? »

Artur was busy eating ice cream, but he shook his head, not knowing what his mother was referring to.

Alda smiled. The sun’s light imprinted the shadows of the palm trees over her face.

« There is no reason for why we live the way we do. We are born where we are. We are from where we are from. But we have all of the power to be more than that. »

Alda put her hand up towards the sky. She clenched it to make the shape of a fist, and she put it right in the place of the ever-shining sun, blocking its light. Her hair coils were slicked against her face like angry serpents. Her pinkish-purple chapped lips cracked against the breeze as she spoke.

« That is the reason why God has put us on this Earth. To surpass the challenge of the life we have been given. To prove that we are far more than what we have been put on this earth for. »

12 March, 2024

« Eu estou sozinho » Alda Alves says.

I am lonely.

The suddenness of her confession shocks Father. He utters without thinking, « What? »

« Sozinho » Alda Alves says, and then she says, quite lucidly, with the most piercing sadness in her eyes, « I am alone. » She says it over and over again.

A tear falls from Father’s eye and traverses over his face. A hotness warms his cheeks.

« My mother, you don’t have to be lonely. My mother, I am here for you now. My mother, I will always be here for you. I know I lived so far away from you for a long time, and it was hard to keep in touch, but I did it all for my family and for us. I’ve always done everything for you even when I have not been around. So, don’t be lonely, my mother. I love you. »

Father holds his mother’s hand. He tries to clasp the top of it with his other, as if that will somehow help to convey the authenticity of his words. He hopes that his mother has heard him in this sudden moment of clarity. He wants to believe more than anything that this is a sign that his mother is still inside of this body, that her dementia is starting to wane, even if just in this moment, and that a part of her consciousness will grace his presence more often.

However, instead of acknowledging her son, Alda Alves utters again and again, « Sozinho, sozinho…soz…so… »

Her voice cracks, her tone changes, her facial expression loses tension.

Her eyes are vacant once more.

She stops staring with that sadness, and faces blankly at the empty green painted on the wall.

Family Loneliness Love Motherhood ReflectionLeave a Comment on (14): 12th March, 2024 set in São Tomé, São Tomé and Principe

8 March, 2024: The Plaque set in Arijejen, Nauru

March 8, 2024 Kiran BhatHealth, Community 0

When Father was called into the office of the Republic of Nauru Hospital, he had no idea he was being given an award that had been bestowed on him by the government of Australia. In major countries like Australia or the US, or even in relatively bigger countries like Fiji, in comparison to Nauru, it was common to give awards or titles to doctors to commemorate their hard work and improve their morale. Father knew of these things happening in practice, but he had never expected getting anything like that himself because it wasn’t customary in Nauru. People weren’t really recognised in general. They spent their time watching the sunset from the silty coastline outside of their houses, fishing, chatting for hours with their relatives or neighbours, and getting drunk when they were younger or getting high off of the Gospel when they were older.

They lived their life, let it be lived, and didn’t think much about what they were doing.

So, when Father came into the office and noticed one of the people who worked for administration unwrapping bubble wrap off of a plaque, he was curious. The plaque appeared to be made out of wood, but it was covered with a gold plating. Whether it was fake or real, Father did not know. But then he saw what was written in a black font at the top.

Community Care Excellence 2023, Dr Bruno Neneiya 

His name was Bruno Neneiya. And underneath that was a signature of a Mr Robin White and the name of a medical association based in Australia. Father felt a pang in the deepest parts of his chest, but then the emotion that followed after was resounding, filling, warm. He was being recognised, and from a foreign institution, and it had all been unprompted, unasked for. The happiness that was flooding Father was almost overwhelming. He thought he was going to cry, though he didn’t.

The hospital administrator handed him the plaque, saying with a dull smile, ‘Congrats.’ Father noticed how glassy his eyes were. It was the same lifeless look he had had last year when Father had given his presentation, arguing how the hospital could improve their services by buying more modern medical equipment and giving salary increases to workers. Father always remembered how the administrator had put on a smile, thanked Father for his hard work, then waddled away to close the door on him after saying that the administration would take the time to think about it. They never gave a response, and Father accepted that this was the most likely outcome. But it certainly felt good, seeing a plaque coming from one of the NGOs Father had been writing to to ask for advice on how to improve the medical infrastructure for his island country.

Father touched the plaque. The written imprint felt rough on his fingers, almost like he were touching pebbles. Yet the wooden frame was so smooth, as if it hadn’t been made out of real wood or the kinds of woods Father was used to touching. He turned the plaque to see his name written in gold. He couldn’t help but smile. Then he just as quickly turned off his smile when his administrator came over to his side, his three double chins melting into one mass of fat as he glared at it.

There was no fancy celebration or ceremony. This was the only hospital on the island, and they didn’t really celebrate things like this. The administrator asked his assistant to take a picture of the two of them holding the plaque and smiling so that he could send it back to the organisation who had awarded him. They would make a social media post on behalf of the hospital. Father and the administrator held hands for the photo, but the moment after the agreeable picture was taken, the administrator let go of his hand. The fake smiles went away, and the administrator’s face returned to being lifeless. He was probably wondering when he would have his next sandwich, Father thought. Father only wished he could become a little more inspired, have a little more jealousy so as to wonder how he could do better and improve his service to the hospital to win awards like this in the future.

It bothered Father, but it also did not. He let himself enjoy the smoothness of the plaque in his hands. He thought about how his wife would feel upon seeing the plaque. She would smile at him all night and give him a warm kiss on the neck and cuddle with him in bed as they beheld the plaque on the wall.

And then he thought about how his own mother, who was now staying at home with them, would react. His mother had always been proud of him for being the most educated person in their household, and for generously sending money back home to support her and his brothers. But he had never won an award, had never been recognised so publicly for his work. Now his mother had dementia and probably wouldn’t understand the importance of it.

But Father imagined a version of his mother from a few years ago, that beautifully active, bronzed woman who kept her grey hair in a tightly knit bun and her full body in a red flower dress. This was the version of his mother who’d pace up and down the kitchen waiting for a call from her grandson. This was the version of his mother who’d spend all morning flipping the fish on the grill to make sure it would not get burnt, only toasted. He imagined this version of his mother holding the plaque, crying because she was so proud of her son, holding him in a way she had never done when she was lucid enough to do such things. Father imagined himself telling this version of his mother that he would have never been able to do any of this without her support, and that he loved her.

How he wished he could have had this moment with his mother.

Father held this plaque for some time, then he put it back in its bubble wrap. The time to celebrate was over. It wouldn’t be until the evening when his shift ended and he would be able to show it to his loved ones.

CommunityCareExcellence DrBrunoNeneiya MedicalInfrastructure NauruHospital recognitionLeave a Comment on 8 March, 2024: The Plaque set in Arijejen, Nauru

The Thirteenth Vision (21 February, 2024)

February 23, 2024September 2, 2024 Kiran BhatOpinion, Girar, Lifestyle, Travel 0

This is the real world. This is the world that Mother knows.

She is inside her home. It is a two-story cottage in Toledo, a town of Castilla La Mancha. The town encircles a hill. The houses are egg-shell yellow or dove white and covered with brick-coloured roof tiles. Her home sits on the top of a lane curving up to the Alcázar.

Mother is in her bed, opening her eyes. She goes to the window and opens her curtains, seeing the hazy clouds and the Tagus river underneath, as well as the sharp green cliffs on the other side.

She had dreamt she was on top of a horse in Mongolia just now.

Su vida ahora tiene que ser la realidad. No es una ilusión.

She yawns and stretches, still in the pants and shirt she sleeps in. She goes for a shower, then gets herself ready to go downstairs.

As she passes the hallway into the kitchen, she notices someone right by the wooden table. It is her mother-in-law, sitting in her wheelchair. This is more and more of a sign that Mother cannot be in a dream. She remembers the day her mother-in-law was moved into her house. Was it a week ago? Was it two? Certainly, the way her husband and his two brothers had bickered, that could not have been an illusion. They had been shouting so loudly that she could hear them on the second floor while doing her prayers. When she came downstairs, their hands and arms were flailing in the air, gesticulating with passion their shared concern for their mother that had led each of them to a separate conclusion.

She must come home. She must stay with me. We will take care of her.

That was what her husband felt despite what his brothers had said. And so her mother-in-law was now staying at home with them as they tried to improve her medical state.

Mother tries to shake herself awake. Why is her mother-in-law downstairs by herself? There she is, sitting in her wheelchair, her mouth stuck in a smile, staring not at any person but deeply at the wall. Mother’s husband, Pedro, must have taken her in her wheelchair up and down the cobblestones to show her around the town before leaving to go to the hospital. It is only around six in the morning. Pedro must have left ten minutes ago. He trusts Mother to help him with the rest of his mother’s needs. This includes cleaning out her diaper, bathing her from head to toe, and feeding her by spoon the gazpacho or paella she makes for lunch.

This is not a dream. This is very much reality.

Mother suddenly shivers. She feels like she is in the middle of the tundra, but how can she feel this cold when she’s indoors and the heater is on? She feels like she has horse hair stuck to her pants, but when she picks it up, the hairs are grey and blond, clearly hers. She could have sworn she was in the middle of doing something, and it wasn’t cooking or cleaning.

I was about to realise something, and it was important…

« Oye… oye… ¿me escuchas?»

Is that her mother-in-law speaking? First of all, the dementia has been strong for the last year. If her mother-in-law speaks, which happens at random moments, it usually isn’t anything comprehensible, just a word here or there followed by a few sentences that don’t cohere to what was previously said.

The voice is also not coming from that side of the room. It’s almost like it is coming from somewhere underneath her. How is that possible? There is nothing below her other than the floor tiles they installed a few years ago…

« Oye… oye… ¿me escuchas? »

This is clearly a man’s voice. Mother is now scared. She reaches for the knife nearest to her, the one she normally uses to cut peaches and apples. The rough gesture frightens her mother-in-law, who gasps and looks about, as if she has been suddenly awoken from whatever dream world she was living in. What a beautiful thing, to live in a dream. Mother is almost jealous of her mother-in-law’s innocence, but only for a moment. Mother fears getting older and slowly losing her mind.

In a bid to console her mother-in-law, Mother comes to her side and tries to pat her arm.

« Suegra… no te asustas, por favor »

Her mother-in-law looks like she is about to cry. Teardrops are forming under her eyes. She is trying to lift a finger, like she is about to point somewhere behind Mother. She always does this regardless of what’s going on, but this time Mother wants to turn around. She brandishes the knife and faces the other side.

There is nothing. No one. It’s just the corridor that leads towards the living room, and a window facing the cliffs. Mother holds the knife firmly but considers putting it back on the table. She remembers she should be cutting some fruit for breakfast. It is difficult for her mother-in-law to chew apples, so Mother mashes them and feeds them to her mother-in-law via a spoon, like she would a little boy.

« Oye… you need to look below, not behind… »

Right on the tiles is the upper half of a man’s body. The man is wearing armour from the Medieval era. He has a sharp pointed goatee, and the two tips of his moustache curl upwards.

« ¿Quien eres tú? » Mother shouts. He cannot be human. His body is literally bifurcated by the floor. And yet when Mother stares firmly, she sees the rest of him. He is sitting up, lying on a bed, with the covers partially on top of him. He looks almost exactly like how Mother must look when she wakes up. Even the lower part of his body is in pyjamas, and the covers of his bed resemble hers.

« ¿Quien eres tú? » Mother asks again. « ¿And why are you on my bed? ¿How are you on my bed? ¿Who are you? »

« Tantas preguntas » the man complains. He rolls his eyes at Mother, then closes them, as if he would rather be sleeping. « I used to have all of these questions arise to me in my dreams. ¿Where is my Dulcinea? ¿What has happened to Sancho? ¿And who are you? ¿Who are you? Ultimately, it never mattered. I acted and made a lot of mistakes and embarrassed myself. And now here I am, lying here for eternity, known to the world as a fool. I just lie in bed and hide under the covers. If I had known back then that everything I believed in was an illusion, I would have never done what I did. »

Mother takes a few steps back. The fingers that are holding the knife are quivering. She has to concentrate to make sure she doesn’t drop it. Mother’s bottom lip wobbles.

The man carries on: « But then would I take it back? I acted as I did because I believed it. Belief is such a strong emotion. We do everything with the conviction that it is right, but most of the time, when we are in that state of mind, we do so much wrong. »

Mother would nod if she had the composure to do so. She sees a bit of herself in the man’s reflections, and the pit of feeling in the centre of her chest is aching, as what tends to happen whenever a truth is said and one is unprepared to deal with it.

« And yet the world is turning, the turns are turning. The world is like one giant windmill, and we are trying to catch on to it. »

The man laughs peculiarly, taking Mother out of the pain she is feeling. She now feels irate, annoyed, and confused. She wants to take the knife and cut the man right at the point where the tiles are reflecting the bed, to make the illusion dissipate like fog.

The man pulls at his moustache, twisting the hairs into an even finer upward curl. He looks at Mother and contracts his eyebrows.

« Life itself is a farce. We call something madness when we think it’s close to the odd, but in reality, being so fixed in how we should live life is a madness itself. What is wrong with dreaming? I lived my entire life as a dream, and the world made fun of me for it. And yet because I was willing to live this way, many others came after me and made a fool of themselves as well. People call such fools heroes. They make stories about them, they erect statues of them, they memorialise them, as time goes on and on. »

The man stifles a laugh, and then turns his eyes to meet Mother’s.

Mother turns away to face the wall, but the man’s half-body is coming out of the beige paint. Mother turns towards the kitchen, only the man is appearing out of the sink. Mother suddenly worries about her mother-in-law. Mother turns to face her, but she is facing the man instead, who is now sitting in the wheelchair, but also on the bed, as if it were an image pasted all around the wheelchair’s frames.

How is it that she can’t escape this man? He has become a part of everything she sees. She doesn’t have the time for this. It’s already getting late, the sun which was starting to rise is now full in the sky. She has to get on with washing and feeding her mother-in-law. If this apparition wasn’t disturbing her, she would have been in the midst of her prayers by now.

Mother closes her eyes and wishes, Dios, denounce this devil and leave me in peace.

She opens her eyes and sees he is still in front of her.

« You cannot get rid of me yet, dear. I am in front of you for a reason. I’m here to propose to you an adventure. It is an adventure far greater than the one I have undertaken. For though I have slayed many a knight and rescued many a damsel, it was only at the end of my journey that I realised anything about myself. You, my dear, have the gift of taking such a journey after countless others have tried and failed. You can start already knowing something a bit about yourself. You can start having already learned from our failures. And deep down, dear, you are far less in the fantasy than I ever was. I think you already know what you need to work on. »

The man touches Mother in the middle of her chest, and as if she is a pool stuck in stillness, she feels something inside of her ripple.

« You were dreaming for a reason. »

Mother looks at her mother-in-law, remembers the feeling of annoyance of having someone intrude on the schedule of her day. There are so many people and existences suffering on the planet, but Mother has not done anything for them. Mother has been extremely inactive. She wanders in her mind, she wanders in the four corners of her house. She has only lived her life while waiting for her life to end.

Perhaps she could use an adventure to take her closer to her destiny.

Mother suddenly imagines her son kissing another man, and her heart fills with disgust.

The man says:

« Do you want to leave this dream, to become disillusioned like I have? You have the chance to keep dreaming, to reach the heights I could only imagine reaching. »

Mother shakes her head.

The man smiles and extends his hand.

adventure DREAM illusion journey realityLeave a Comment on The Thirteenth Vision (21 February, 2024)

12 February, 2024: An Interrupted Salah

February 13, 2024 Kiran BhatTravel, Girar 0

Mother is bending down on her prayer mat on the floor of her kitchen, listening to the call to prayer and performing salah. She has the verse of a particular surah in the back of her mind that she would like to pray towards.

But then her mother-in-law starts to cry. How can it be possible?

When her husband told her he was planning to move his mother to live with them, Mother was hesitant for various reasons. Mother mostly stayed at home and did housework. She had her habits and hours at which she would clean, hours when she would get on the phone to catch up with relatives and friends, hours set aside for prayer and reflection and thought. A new person in the house would interrupt the flow of her daily life. A woman like her mother-in-law, who was suffering from a strong case of dementia and a crippling bout of Parkinson’s, required the attention only an aide could give. Her husband more or less assumed that Mother could handle it alone, and Mother herself didn’t say anything, because even she felt it wasn’t worth the money to hire someone.

An acrid smell covers the room. It is like the decomposed parts of rotting vegetables in which maggots are born. Most likely her mother-in-law is crying because her diaper is wet with faeces and fluid, and she wishes to be clean.

And yet it is the time for salah. Their house was built right on the other side of the Great Mosque, and so the prayers coming from its minaret are loud. They resound throughout the cottage, whether Mother is on the third floor or the ground floor. If Mother were to look up she would see it, an opulent golden beauty, right outside of the window, reminding her to pray first and foremost. With her eyes closed, Mother imagines the building, the height of its minaret, the green-ness of its dome. She reminds herself that the prayer will last another ten minutes. Then Mother will be free to do what she should.

She almost gets her calmness back, but the back of her mind is hit by another image, that of her mother-in-law’s distorted face, pain in its expression.

Mother tries to remember the surah she wanted to pay attention to. It is too late. Her mind is completely out of focus. The verses are coming out in a jumble. She recalls certain stories, images, and similes but not in the right order. The fact that she is emotionally perturbed makes it hard for her to organise her thoughts. This angers her. She is used to praying at this hour and knowing exactly what she wants to pray towards.

What she wants to do is get up and smack her mother-in-law. She deserves to be punished. Her mother-in-law herself was born and brought up as a Muslim woman. She ought to know how horrific it is to interrupt what is so sacred, and to all Muslims.

She orders herself to concentrate. This is prayer time. This is time meant to be between herself and Allah.

Her mother-in-law is not just crying. She is now sobbing so loudly that her wails are as loud as the minaret’s blaring.

It is one thing that she is incontinent. It is another thing how randomly she has bowel movements. Mother is sometimes woken up at four in the morning by the horrid smells. She has had to stop herself in the middle of chopping goat to wheel her mother-in-law into the toilet, discard all of her clothes, and scrub her from top to bottom. There was a time she left millet on the stove to clean her mother-in-law, and when she came back, the millet was a charred blackness that took days to scrub out of the pot. There was a time when her mother-in-law soiled herself so badly that it got on her legs and into the folds of her dress, and the smell was so bad that it remained on Mother’s fingernails and skin for the entire day.

And now, the prayer of all things has to be interrupted.

Breaking her prayer means failing her religion. But she will fail her mother-in-law by leaving her in such a condition. Both, it seems, are failures in the eyes of Allah. Allah has His ways to test Mother, and Mother is Allah’s servant.

The voice from the minaret carries on while her mother-in-law shrieks, wailing in discomfort and agony.

Mother is a human. She wants to help anyone in trouble, because that is her nature.

Mother is also a woman of Allah.

Mother remains with her face fixed to her palms, assured she will clean her mother-in-law as soon as the prayers are done, but keeping herself focused on her prayer’s verses for now.

Leave a Comment on 12 February, 2024: An Interrupted Salah

20 January 2024: A Good Man’s Birthday

January 23, 2024 Kiran BhatTravel, Girar 0

There’s a house at the bottom of the cliffs. It’s in one of the settlements down under the hills of Arnos Vale, in the town of Calliaqua. The sand on the coast leading up to it is greyer than pebbles, and the shacks dotting the roads on its other side don’t look finished yet.

It’s not the most beautiful place. But the man with a moustache who lives there is a friend, and Father will never say no to a friend. Those are his strong values. They come from his family, the things only village life can teach: to be there for others no matter what. So, even though there’s an obese woman sitting outside on the stoop, wearing a dress that barely covers her body because there are other things her dollars need to buy, and seeing her intimidates him, Father goes into the settlements because he will do anything for the people who matter to him, especially when it’s the man’s birthday.

‘My good man,’ Father says. That’s his friend over there, Junior, standing on the other side of the hovel’s stoop, at the doorway to his own place, welcoming guests. Father gives him a handshake. ‘Happy birthday.’

‘My good man,’ Junior says, his eyes so happy to see Father that they are brimming. ‘Thank you for coming.’

‘There’s no need for thanks at all,’ Father says, and he means it. ‘It’s been long since you been telling me to come, and I never done come.’

They talk a handful of times every few years, maybe a total of eight or nine over the decades. For the first few years in the eighties, there wasn’t much between them. Father came to Junior’s store when he was done with his hospital stuff or on the way to do hospital stuff, and Junior sold him soda pop or bags of chips. Then they got to talking, and while they said nothing deep to each other, over the years that little bit of nothing grew to feel like it was building up to something. Some years after, they were already thinking of each other as friends.

But Father still rarely comes over to that side, and not just because Junior lives in these conditions. Father has just always been busy.

And he still is. But in a week, his mother will be coming to live with them, and Father knows he won’t have much spare time after hospital work for a while. It is a coincidence that Junior’s birthday invitation has come right around this time—and what better time to take his friendships seriously.

Inside the house, one side of the wall is violet. That is where Junior stands, welcoming his guests. The other side is just bricks, no paint over them, just some wood benches and stools for guests to sit. The benches are old and full of termites, but Father finds a stool he likes and sits. He’s the only one who has anything nice to wear. Father has come in one of the striped shirts Mother likes to gift him for his birthdays, and some dress pants he picked up in the nineties for some other event. The other guests are dressed in whatever they can afford: shirts and skirts with holes in them. The dust is all over their skin, layering in the curls of their hair.

They smile at Father like he is any other man to them. The small talk begins.

‘Hello, my good man,’ says one of the gentlemen with a cigarette in his hand. ‘What is your name?’

‘Name’s Elvis. Don’t be getting it confused with that American singer man.’

‘Let’s rock, let’s rock,’ shouts the man, doing a little shimmy. He has had a little bit too much to drink, and he’s holding more alcohol in his spare hand. Dizzied by his antics, he keels over a bit.

‘Now, now,’ one of the women says, sitting on the stool on Father’s other side, the braids in her hair coloured red. ‘Don’t be getting too excited. You’ll be giving all the little kids them crazy ideas.’

It’s too late. The kids are bopping and jumping, bumping into each other in excitement and tripping over themselves. There’s some reggae playing on the radio in the background. Some of the men are rolling up joints and smoking them. Father wonders if they are Junior’s cousins or nephews—the tarp-like quality of their skin and the greyness of their hairs make them look old, and yet their style of bantering is far too juvenile to be of that age.

A woman comes up to Father.

‘You must be the doctor Junior was telling about,’ she says.

Father smirks. ‘How do you know?’

The woman laughs like Father has said the silliest thing.

‘We’ve been living here for who knows how long, and you think we can’t recognise when someone not from here comes? Don’t be silly.’

Father laughs along with her. He’s from the capital of Kingstown, which is just around the corner from here and just a few blocks big. The moment a new face is seen on the street overlooking his house, he will know it. He knows exactly what she means.

The reggae has gotten louder. The singer mixes a bit of calypso smoothness into the music. The smoke of the weed and the cigarettes has dampened the air of the room.

The woman stands up and asks Father, ‘Doctor man, you in the mood for a dance?’

Father shakes his hands. The woman is giving him a bit of a naughty look, much like how the youngsters keep giving each other that sweet eye. ‘Missus I’m a married man. I don’t know how my wife would take to me dancing around like this.’

The woman seems to misinterpret the hand gesture, or at least she has chosen to do so. She pulls Father up from the bench, and soon their hands are interlocked. Father’s heart pangs for a second. He is imagining his wife busting in that very moment, slapping the woman, then taking him home, throwing things at him, and threatening to leave.

Then he returns to reality. The woman’s hands feel a little dusty but otherwise warm. The skin on the front is soft, like she has been putting on a lot of cocoa butter to hide the wrinkles brought about by age. Father looks at the woman more clearly. She’s in a flower dress, a bit of her cleavage shows, and she’s smelling like a good day’s sweat.

Really, all she wants to do is have a good time.

Father wants to have a good time, too. He lets the music straighten out the knots in his back. He closes his eyes, really listens to the lyrics. He feels his mind swaying away; he’s forgetting who he’s dancing with.

When he opens his eyes, the room is much more crowded. What had been seven or eight people now looks like thirty. Some are old, some are young, some are kids, some are probably the kids of the kids. But they’re all making room for themselves. The table is being pushed to the side, the glasses people were drinking out of scattered everywhere. The small room is becoming open. The music is getting louder.

Junior comes back into the house. He looks around and catches Father’s eye. He comes straight towards him.

‘I see you’re having a dance with the missus,’ he says and puts his hands over hers, where Father’s hands were. ‘May I have this dance?’

‘Oh,’ Father says. ‘So, this is Amelia.’

The woman laughs, confirming now, without a doubt, that she is Junior’s wife. ‘You silly goose. Who else you think I’d be?’

Father tries to puzzle an excuse together, but Junior has already pushed him out of the hands of his wife. They’re now dancing. Father fears he has offended his friend. He questions whether or not he should clarify that he had no intention to make a move on Junior’s wife.

But Junior is smiling and really getting into the dance, and Father has to remind himself that he’s taking things too seriously again. He sees one of the seventeen-year-olds dancing alone. Something unknowable lights up in him. Father decides to go up to the teen to imitate his moves. The kid is thrusting his pelvis in all sorts of ways. The moves tire Father, but he’s able to keep up.

Father hasn’t gone out and danced in decades. The last time must have been when he was fifteen or sixteen, around the age of this kid now. But when Father was fifteen or sixteen, he worried about how his brothers would act if they saw him dance, or what his classmates would say. It had been a sort of pastime among his friends to make fun of him no matter what he did, and he carried that with him over the years, even decades after, when no one from his village was even around to say this or that about him.

Where were they now?

‘Look at the doctor man dancing,’ Amelia says. The other adults in the room nod or murmur in approval. As if inspired by Father’s own lack of self-consciousness, a handful of older men and women join in, responding to the rhythmic thrusts of the music.

Eventually, the dancing stops. Someone comes up with a cake, and they all start singing the birthday song. People start going up to give Junior their wishes, and Father makes a mental note of his age. Junior is fifty now, almost a decade and a half younger than him. Father reminds himself that he’s nothing young, but he has made a good effort at the dancing. It seemed a lot of Junior’s guests really respected his moves. It makes him want to come back, this time with his wife in hand, to see how she’d react.

She’d realise her husband isn’t the stick in the mud she’s always making him out to be.

Father has some birthday cake and some of the Johnny cakes Amelia has made. Junior’s getting busy with his relatives, and Father feels like it’s time for an afternoon nap.

‘Thanks so much for inviting me,’ Father says.

‘You’re leaving already?’ Junior remarks. ‘We’re about to get out the beers.’

‘I’m not young like the lot of you,’ Father says. ‘It’s time for me to be taking my rest.’

‘And it’s rest you’ll be needing since your mother’s coming over soon. It’s no joke taking care of someone with dementia. You really have to be able to handle the responsibility.’

‘That’s right,’ Father says, feeling a little bit heavy in the eyes. ‘I forgot I told you about that.’

‘You tell me a lot of things in the store. You just keep forgetting them.’

‘That’s true,’ Father laughs. He has so many things on his mind that he’s surprised at half of the things Junior remembers.

‘Alright,’ Junior says. ‘Give my regards to Miss Molly. And to my auntie all the way from Port Elizabeth as well.’

‘I will,’ Father says. He reaches his hand out for a handshake, the same way he always does when he’s at the store.

Junior takes the hand like he always does, but suddenly something in Junior’s body language changes. He pulls Father in with that hand, wraps himself around him, and gives him a big hug.

‘Thanks so much for coming all the way down here,’ Junior says. ‘I know it’s out of the way.’

The hug lasts a little longer than what men usually give each other. Father really feels a part of Junior inside of it. As the hug breaks, Father looks at the faces of the people around him. He thinks about how all of them look more like the patients he sees on a daily basis in the hospital. He notices the dustiness of the interior, the bricks that haven’t been painted, the darkness of the room, the termites and ants eating it away.

He pulls himself away from the hug to look at Junior.

‘You don’t have to thank me for a single thing,’ Father says. ‘Thank you for inviting me. You’re a good man, one of the few I’ve met on this entire island. I hope you’ll be knowing that no matter what, we’re always going to be friends.’

Leave a Comment on 20 January 2024: A Good Man’s Birthday

19 December, 2023: The Christmas Market set in Shimla, Himachal Pradesh, India

December 19, 2023 Kiran BhatGirar 0

Father looks at the Christmas bulbs in a market in Shimla’s centre, the Ridge. There is Christ Church and there is the plaza with people around and then there are the stalls selling everything from chaat papdi to pudees, Christmas angels to Santa masks. He is at one of these stalls, comparing the sheen of the green one to the sharpness of the red one, and he starts to think about his mother. In the snowy hills of Himachal Pradesh, the Christian community is rare, scattered in the various other homes and communities belonging to Hindus. Still, inside of Father’s family home just outside of Solan, the word of Christ held power, and the celebrations were like any other Christian celebrations in any other part of the world. His mother used to buy ornaments like these to decorate their cottage. She would buy silver and porcelain angels, golden balls that lit up the room, and glass balls coloured in dark velvet, navy green, and icy blue. The Christmas feast was enormous, from chicken biryani to roasted mutton, and kheer made out of the freshest milk for dessert. Over the past few decades, Father celebrated Christmas in the home he shared with his wife in Shimla, but it was almost impossible for him to dissociate his mind from those blissful, peaceful memories of pine trees upon pine trees scattered across the settlements underneath the hill that their family home perched on.

It’s been so long since he spent a Christmas with his mother. It has probably been decades. If his brothers had permitted, his mother would have moved to his home in Shimla already, a decision the family made earlier in light of her progressing dementia. Though the delay is probably for the best since the maid needs time to clean the house, and by clean, his wife has told the maid to also remove all the dust in the rooms they do not use.

His wife is still looking at the two balls, comparing them by bringing her face close to each, back and forth. He wishes she would just pick one. She does this every year when they come to the Christmas market. She has to buy something unique and special on the claim that she wants to make this Christmas feel different from the others, but whatever she buys always resembles what they already have at home.

Father imagines what his mother would say. Her dementia has gotten so bad that if she even saw one of these balls, her eyes might light up, she might mouth the words ‘Jesus’ or ‘Christmas’ in English, and then she would look downwards, glumly, tucked in the blanket laid over her wheelchair, lost in the machinations of her mind that had come to be her normal.

Mother is reaching for a white ball with an ‘Om’ on its side. Father pushes her hand away and says, ‘We have one at home already.’

‘We do not.’

‘We have only.’

‘I do not remember.’

‘Well, I do remember. It is at home.’

‘Bhai,’ the man at the counter says. ‘Why are you interrupting madame? She knows what she wants. Let her have.’

Father does not like how this random person, probably in his forties and well fed by the looks of his belly, has interrupted him. He shouts in Hindi, ‘Bhai, you are not my bhai. She is my wife. I can talk to her as I want.’

Father doesn’t mean to raise his voice, but in doing so the man decides to raise his own twofold. ‘Bhai, you are interrupting my business. What are you doing? Let her make her decision.’

‘What are you saying? You cannot tell me how to talk to my wife, and you cannot talk to me as such.’

The two are shouting now, and other people have started to watch. Two women clad in thick winter-wear take advantage of the bickering to force themselves into Father and Mother’s space with their own opinions, resulting in Mother participating in the shouting match. The shouting attracts a random police officer who comes with his stick, pointing at everyone to behave. Intimidated by the man, Father pulls Mother away from the stand.

They are now standing on the other side of Hawa Ghar, taking in the views of the British-style colonial buildings and the piles of snow down the hillside.

‘Why are you fighting with random people?’ Mother yells.

‘I am not fighting.’

‘You are fighting only.’

‘He was wanting to fight with me.’

‘He was not fighting. He was wanting to make sales.’

‘We do not need that bulb. It is a waste of money.’

‘Everything is a waste of money. You will not have cake for Christmas. You will not order wines for the house as well. You are scared to spend anything.’

‘Of course I am,’ Father says. ‘Soon we will have one more mouth to feed. Do you not remember?’

Mother looks like she wants to bite something, but her facial expression suddenly changes. She clamps her mouth shut and inhales the winter air properly before speaking.

‘I know you are scared of disappointing her. She is your mother. She is special to you. And you want to treat her well. You do not want to fail. But we have plenty of money. And remember your mother’s state of mind: she will want to see the Christmas bulbs. This is why I wanted to buy a special one this time. It will help her enjoy the season.’

That is true, Father thinks. He remembers how much joy the thought of Christmas used to give to his mother. He thinks about the cold of the season in his village, paired with the hot kheer of his mother that warmed his body like the heating he enjoys every day in Shimla. His mother taught him the meaning of Christmas well: to remember the importance of the lessons Jesus Christ taught his community, to put emphasis on not holding grudges or remaining angry, to forgive each and every small thing.

His mother will be home with them in just some weeks. And when she comes, she will want to come to a house filled with love and steadiness, the sort of house that she had raised him in.

Father reaches for Mother’s hand. At first she is surprised; Father rarely does romantic gestures like this, especially when they are in public and in the presence of many other people. Then the tension slips from her face, and she smiles back. She takes advantage of his grasp to pull him towards another stand. This one is right under Christ Church, with dolls knitted in the shape of Santa. As his wife goes through them, he imagines how his mother would look holding one.

Most likely she would like to have one in her wheelchair, to hold, just as she would previously hold him as a little boy.

Leave a Comment on 19 December, 2023: The Christmas Market set in Shimla, Himachal Pradesh, India

3 December, 2023: The Word of God set in Bamenda, Cameroon

December 5, 2023September 2, 2024 Kiran BhatTravel, Girar 0

It is a beautiful day with not a single cloud blocking the blueness of the sky or the greenness of the hills, and yet Mother is not happy. She is at church. She should be happy. Every Sunday she comes and hears the choir sing and the pastor’s sermons and leaves to home with a full heart.

Yet she is not happy. It has been this way for months.

The pastor who had made her love this church is gone. She has come to accept that. People come, people leave, that is the way the world works. The new pastor is very young, probably younger than her son, leaning on the glass podium more than standing straight, commanding it. He is a skinny man with a round face. He has not a single hair on his head but there are a few stranded curls here or there on his throat and chin, which show he is not a precise shaver. Mother thinks he looks his best when he goes to the barber to get his cuts.

The young pastor is in the middle of his sermon.

‘Who is here to hear the Word?’ he starts.

‘Amen,’ say some of the congregation, the men in their black or blue blazers, the women in their floral dresses.

A proper pastor would not have even asked. He would have just begun his sermon and engaged the congregation with the veracity of his words.

This young pastor says again, ‘I said, who is here to hear the Word?’

The congregation shout a louder ‘amen.’ This is not because they are feeling particularly inspired; this is because they know he will keep asking again and again until he gets the proper amount of people to shout. He still hasn’t gotten enough, so he shouts even louder, ‘Who is here to hear the Word?’

The people who come to this church are old. They are the women who have accepted that their hair no longer grows well and so they keep it short rather than buy weaves. They are the men who have had children and grandchildren, and some of the grandchildren have had children again. They are Evangelicals, a denomination which takes the Gospel seriously. Anyone would know just by looking at the church. It’s the only built-up building on the road, freshly tiled in blue and painted with yellow plaster each and every year, with money coming from the US. So, Mother wonders, does this pastor know who his audience is? Does this pastor know what he is doing when he speaks?

Because he starts every sermon this way, like he thinks he’s at a football match. It’s no way to begin prayer. It’s the reason why he is losing respect.

He only does it three times at least. Then he gets on to the point. He flips through the Bible. Even from several rows behind, Mother can see that the book is covered with highlights and Post-it notes. Her old pastor would flip open the book, centre it on the podium, and thunder as he spoke. This one was almost hiding behind the podium, trying to make his body look smaller while he found the verse he was going to start with.

Just pick one, Mother wants to shout. Instead, she looks over to the other side of the rows where her friend Mary is sitting on one of the plastic chairs. Back when the old pastor was in charge, Mary would be combing her one copy of the Bible, diligently following whatever verse the pastor was quoting. Right now Mary is on her phone, playing one of those mobile games. She does not even notice the side-eye that Mother tries to give her. Mother feels that in the short time in which this pastor replaced the other, or even because this pastor replaced the other, Mary has changed.

And she’s not the only one. When Mother came in the late eighties, people took the Word of God seriously. Now they mostly gossip, sleep around, and make fun of others. Mother takes a look around and sees how many others are looking at their phones. Few are paying attention.

The pastor finds his verse. He looks up from the Bible, giving a calming smile.

‘God blesses the soil which drinks in the rain that often falls on it and which grows plants that are useful to those for whom it is cultivated.’

Mother knows this verse to be from Hebrews 6:7. She reads it now and again. She is curious how the young pastor will interpret it.

‘That is a very strong statement. We are the soil. The word of God is the rain. When you water the soil, they are plants that are in that soil. And those plants are going to grow.’

Yes, Mother wants to say. That is all very obvious. In fact she believes her old pastor said this exact same thing seventeen years ago, probably when this young pastor was still a boy. At that time the church had no money because nowhere in Cameroon had money at all. It was a concrete building, but compared to the huts Mother saw in her village that were used as places of worship, it was already impressive. Mother was fresh out of Ndu, and it was the late eighties. Any building that wasn’t made out of mud impressed her.

As she came in for the first time, the pastor noticed her and introduced himself. She was a young village girl, and yet the pastor was so humble, welcoming her to the city, asking her about her family, how she was setting up, if she needed any help. It made her feel that people in Bamenda were friendly. Of course, later on she came to know the other housewives of her suburb, and how they gossiped and spoiled everyone for one another. But the pastor was friendly when they first met and remained friendly and approachable over the decades.

And how his voice boomed when he gave his sermons. How he filled the room with his presence. Mother remembered so well how he uttered not only Hebrews 6:7 but all of his other favourite passages, returning to them and re-explaining them time and time again because he wasn’t afraid to show his love for what he was saying.

‘God has given us the Word. Whatever we are experiencing now, God will come and get you. God is the one who provides all the paths to be constant in our prayer,’ the new pastor says.

What does this have to do with his previous metaphor? Even some of the other congregation members are turning heads to chat with their spouse, gossip with their friend.

Perhaps the young pastor notices, which is why he says next, ‘Everyone listen. Be careful. God is inside of you. But there are Devils inside of us as well. Everyone listen. This is how you avoid the Devils.’

That does catch the attention of the churchgoers. Almost everyone immediately perks up, straightens their backs, looks straight ahead, gives him their attention. Mother wonders how he is going to continue now that everyone is listening again.

‘God is the water. We are the soil. The soil receives water. We must use the water to do something.’

Mother readjusts her posture. If it were the previous pastor, he would taken advantage of the tension in the room to speak louder, hammer home his point, call them all sinners, teach them how to repent.

The young pastor is now looking through his book. Is he going to go to a new verse? He hasn’t even finished making his point about the soil and the water.

‘What about the plants?’ the young pastor suddenly asks. ‘What is it about the plants?’

The problem is he is asking an open question, rather than delivering a rumination. One of the women, a thirty-something with her hair braided, raises her hand. The pastor notices it but then looks down. He isn’t trying to get them to answer his question after all.

The woman shouts regardless, ‘Our plants are our actions, the good tidings which come when God speaks and we obey.’

Some members of the congregation nod their head, the woman who might be her auntie quietly claps her hand.

The young pastor has found the excerpt he is looking for. He looks up from the book to say, ‘Let us all reflect on something from Matthew.’

Mother wants to shout, But what about the seeds, and the water, and the plants?

Instead her mind finds itself tuning out. She knows the pastor is quoting something from the Gospel of Matthew now. She is imagining what she will cook for herself and her husband in the evening. She thinks about her son and wonders how he is doing. She feels a mild pain in the back of her ankle and wonders what is causing it.

She has not come to church to hear empty words. Mother comes because she believes in this institution. It is the place that made her who she is. She came to this city and made a life for herself almost forty years ago, and this building was a part of it. She sang in the choir for decades. She brought her husband and son here almost every Sunday. They changed and life changed and this city changed, but the church never changed.

Until the pastor left.

It isn’t fair. Mother still does not know which rumours are truth and which rumours are rumours. Either the pastor did in fact impregnate that girl of sixteen and left because of the scandals, or he was kidnapped by thugs, possibly killed. The point is Mother does not know for certain. At first she expected the pastor to come back and clear his name, but he never did. It has been months now, almost a third of a year, and with no sign of him and nothing from his family and relatives. She saw him every week for decades, and now she knows nothing about where he is.

He is probably never coming back.

Mother sighs softly. The sadness is all-encompassing. It is the sense of being discarded by someone she knows didn’t actually leave her, but nonetheless has still left. There is a sense of uncertainty. There is something outside of Mother’s control, and she doesn’t like it.

It doesn’t help that this pastor is saying nonsense.

‘That is why you must believe. That is why you must pray.’

He has not given a single good argument, and yet some of the congregation are nodding. Have they grown stupid? Is it literally that they will reply or respond to anything that involves Gospel, no matter what is bineg said? Mother sees how most of her friends get their news not from the newspapers but from forwarded messages on their phones. Mother avoids these messages for a reason. She knows they are strewn with the temptations of the Devil, that they are nonsense written by those who have nothing but evil in their hearts. And yet this is what everyone is reading and responding to. Only Mother turns her phone upside down whenever she sees she has thirty new messages.

This pastor, these messages, the things happening in the phone, the things happening outside in the world . . . it’s all a sign of the same thing. Things are just not the way they were when Mother came to Bamenda.

Well, some things have remained the same, actually. Like the walk from Mother’s house to the church. There is a dirt road with pine trees and pungently dark grass on the side. The road sometimes curves upwards and downwards, but that is good for Mother’s legs, keeping them fit. Occasionally, a passing van or truck kicks dust around. Otherwise, it is quiet. Once in a while a woman in a blouse and sun-coloured leg wrap comes down the road with water on her head or potatoes on her hips to sell at the market. They smile, and Mother asks how the woman’s day is going, and the woman asks her as well. It is short and superficial, but it keeps Mother in a good mood. Mother has to remember she is blessed, that she loves much of her life even when she often questions what her purpose is in a world that is rapidly changing beyond that dirt road.

Mother believes in the Gospel. Mother believes in Jesus. Mother believes in everything God has ordained and continues to do. That has not changed, and it never well. It’s just that when she comes to see this young pastor stuttering over his words, trying to command the space that her pastor, this city’s good and honest pastor, used to occupy, she can’t help but feel disbelief. It’s not just that her pastor has disappeared and no one can find him. It’s that the person they have hired to take his place is such a disappointment.

So, why does Mother stay? Why does Mother remain seated on this plastic chair just because she has been sitting on it for years? Why does she keep her eyes fixed on these plastered walls, a colour that reminds her of what she is used to? Why does she avoid looking into the eyes of the people whom she thought she knew, but who have started to tear each other up for this opinion or that?

The point is she loves the Word of God, not the people whom God has put on earth. And she will remain faithful to God until the end of her days.

It is in the middle of the sermon that Mother stands up. Once in a while people are possessed by demons in the middle of a sermon, and the pastor is expected to intervene. Everyone looks up at her, curious if that is what is happening again.

Instead, Mother walks up and leaves the building. Out on the road, she walks around the potholes, and her heels are coated with dust. It does not bother her. The wind rushing against the back of her skirt and the cool air from the hills refreshes her. It will be Christmas soon, she remembers. She will be inviting her friends and relatives to a party to celebrate. Some of the people from this church are invited. They will have the chance to discuss her decision there. Yes, Mother’s life and her friendships will go on despite her leaving the church. She does not need the sermons of this pastor or that pastor or anyone to give her religion meaning. She will find other ways to practice her truth.

Leave a Comment on 3 December, 2023: The Word of God set in Bamenda, Cameroon

The Twelfth Vision (3 December, 2023) set in Kharkhorin, Mongolia

December 4, 2023September 2, 2024 Kiran BhatTravel, Girar 0

The rocks, the hills, and the endless plains around. Snow crusts against the crags from here until the end of land. A few yurts are in the foreground and background both. They are round egg-shaped tents, polyps of human construction against a harsh human-less earth. A brown puffy dog guards the one that is closest by, barking furiously.

Mother rushes by on her horse, and within seconds all of the yurts are far behind her.

How is Mother speeding this quickly? She has never learned how to ride a horse, and yet she races through the frost-covered plains, alongside a herd of other wild horses. It seems like an infinitude of bodies have come to speed alongside her, following her to form a galactic trail of hoofprints. Mother has to cling to her horse so that she doesn’t fall off. Her hands clutch hard against the reins as the wind stings her skin. She can barely see what is ahead through her squinting eyes.

There is snow, there is land, there are rocks, and there are cliffs. Is that a temple? It looks like a small little temple on top of one of the rocks, an octangular box of a building, with charms decorated in bichig nested in the trees around it. Before Mother’s eyes can fix on it, she is thrust away at hyper speed.

Tamag. The place of punishment. She has sniffed its fires before and feels them burning against her hairs despite her horse trampling on frost. All Mother has to do is remember how her life has been a living Hell—all because she willed it, all because she felt so punished in her heart and soul. She refused to let herself feel anything else despite the world of emotions churning under the surface.

Even now she is burning, but she knows she should feel frosted to the bone.

Mother thinks:

It’s all in my head. Yes, I suffered. Yes, men touched me without asking. Yes, I didn’t like my mother’s new husband and wanted him dead. Yes, I made sacrifices for my family so my husband could become successful and respected. And then there’s the matter involving my son.

I spend all day praying for him.

But is it him I’m really praying for?

I have been given a great life. My son lives in a way I don’t like, but at least he is healthy, and he’s made a lot of effort in getting back in touch with me. I have close friends and relatives who spend time with me. I have a house that others would find expensive to own. I have the time to dedicate my life to prayer and thought.

I am an incredibly blessed human being.

So much of my thinking has changed with age. In the beginning, all I wanted to do was bless others with my charity. When we made a home for ourselves, I visited the neighbours because I wanted to help them raise their children. I wanted to help my sister, too. Not because I wanted her son to be another son for me; I wanted to do what was the best for their family.

But then I got caught up with the worries. Years passed. I worried about my lot in life. I worried about the things I didn’t get that I thought I deserved.

This life is temporal. This life is an illusion. And if this life is a test, I am failing. I have wailed at God for every small thing I am missing.

What is the real reason for my prayers? What is the reason why all these small things bother me? What is the reason why I try all of these things in the name of others but quit them when they don’t serve my needs?

What is my role in the life I am living?

When will I face the real me?

The land is once more morphing. The outward crest of white is tunneling. There is a whorl in the distance, right on the wall of a monastery. The walls are whiter than snow, and so the tear in the dimension almost blends in. But it is strong enough to suck in the golden paints on the mandalas and the rooftop. A vivid golden Buddha surrounded by miniatures in a thangka is in the centre of the white hole. It seems to be on the other side of this wall, this portal.

That is what it is—on the other side of this rupture in time is the return to Mother’s world. The one with their house and not these yurts, the one with her husband and son and not these horses. That is where she is going. Her stampede of horses has crossed hundreds of kilometres in minutes, helping her reach her destination. The air is blurring around her. She feels her body sucking apart at the seams.

It’s already time to go back to them.

But am I ready for it?

Before she can take the time to think out a response, the horse jumps through the portal, and the plains end.

(Girar is a reader-supported publication. To receive new posts and support my work, consider becoming a free or paid subscriber.)

Leave a Comment on The Twelfth Vision (3 December, 2023) set in Kharkhorin, Mongolia

(12): 19 November, 2023 set in Meymand, Iran

November 28, 2023September 2, 2024 Kiran BhatTravel, Girar 0
(12): 19 November, 2023 set in Meymand, Iran

It is snowing, far too cold for anyone to go outside. Therefore, the entire family, from Father’s brothers and their extended families to several of Father’s cousins, uncles, and aunts and their families, is inside this dwelling, one of the cave houses carved into the plateau of Meymand. Father feels the claustrophobia every time he returns to his childhood home from his three-storey house in Shiraz, but he feels it particularly today, as he has to finally announce what he has been thinking of doing for the last few months: to bring his mother to live with him in Shiraz.

It is not the time to bring it up before breakfast. Father lies in his bed, trying to rest. He is literally in a cave dug out of the cliffs millennia ago. On the floor are carpets and pillows for people to sit on. Beds are pushed to the sides of the rock walls, with piles of coverings and comforters and sheets for people to keep themselves warm in the winter months. Some sills were carved out of the stone long before Father was born, and on them are ornamental plates, pictures of family members, porcelain vases. the space inside of the cave is small, particularly in these winter months when everyone is inside. Father is not tall, but he still cannot stand upright, always having to duck while walking.

This is why he mostly remains in the bed he used to sleep in as a child even after he awakes.

At the hour of breakfast, Father is called. The wife of Father’s elder brother, Arash, is Nousha. She begins by serving everyone tea at the long wooden table they use for their meals. Steam from the black brew wafts across Father’s nose and warms his neck. Everyone is at the table, not yet talking amongst themselves, still waking up.

Father decides there is no better time than the present.

« .Everyone ،hello .It has been too long since I have come »

The fact that he is speaking has already antagonised someone. Father’s first cousin, Arman, interrupts.

« .Hessam ،three or four months it has been  ؟Why did you ignore us  ؟Why did you ignore your mother when her health is like this »

***

16 January 1965

Once when Hessam was a little boy playing football with his cousins and brothers, he kicked the ball through a window of a car. It was the property of one of his relatives visiting from abroad, and they had asked a lot of money for it to be repaired. It did not help that Hessam’s father had been drinking that day. So, immediately after, Hessam was beaten by his father to such an extent that it looked like he had developed welts.

The first boy who talked to him after his beating was not any of his brothers, who were scared of upsetting their father, nor any of his friends, since Hessam had trouble making friends, but his first cousin, Arman. Arman came and sat on the ground by Hessam’s bed as Hassan lay in pain. Hessam remembered how Arman was not one of the boys who often chided Hessam for being bad at kicking the ball, though he snickered when the other cousins teased. Hessam did not blame Arman or think of him much.

« .Your father has hurt you more than he should have » Arman said, and Hessam lifted his eyes towards him in recognition.This was a brazen thing to say, considering the relatives were in earshot and anyone could have come in and hit Arman.

But no one came in, and Arman continued « .I am angry you were punished like this .You do not deserve to be hit .You do not deserve to be made fun of »

Arman spoke emotionally, and Hessam touched his hand. They held each other’s hands for some time before Arman got up and left.

Later on in the week, after Hessam had recovered enough to join in with football again, it was like nothing had been said. Arman remained in that group of boys who made fun of Hessam, and he never stood up for Hessam against his friends. Arman and Hessam did not talk much after that incident.

***

19 November 2023

Father takes a look behind him. On the other side of the wall is one of the bedrooms, and on one of those beds is his mother, sleeping. One of Arash’s children is watching her. In a half hour, Nousha will come to take her son’s place.

« .That is exactly what I have come to talk about » Father says, but before he can say more, Arash stands up and pinches his fingers, lifting his hands towards Father in confrontation.

« .Your mother is the most important person in this room  ؟Do you know how much we have suffered in trying to help her ؟ Do you know how much we have done for her »

***

12 July 2023

One day in the middle of the night, his mother began to sob uncontrollably. Arash had already been out all night drinking in one of the other caves with his friends. As he came in and sat down, waiting for the alcohol to wear off, he heard her cries.

« ؟What is wrong ،my mother » was all he could manage to say.

It was a different version of his mother these past few weeks. His mother was no longer able to explain why she felt pain. She had become like a child, crying whenever she wanted to go to the toilet and whenever she wanted to eat. When she felt the pain of her muscles stiffening outside of her control, she cried. And when she was confused, sad, or hurt, she cried.

Through his drunken stupor, Arash was unsure whether his mother had responded. Her sobbing was starting to annoy him, so he told her to stop. When she kept sobbing, he shouted louder « !Shut up » Then he noticed the shape of her open mouth, a full O. Because they took out her dentures at night, there was nothing to give dimension to her face. She looked like a baxtak ready to attack him.

Arash started to laugh. He literally fell over, grabbing his stomach, and then he was laughing at the bizarre face his mother was making, the way he had fallen funny, the whole sad situation. Suddenly, a sharp cell phone light was in his face.

It was his youngest brother, Behrouz, who must have woken up from the commotion.

« ؟Arash ،what are you doing »

Arash told him « Look at our mother »

Tears shone all over their mother’s face, and she had a perplexed look.

Behrouz sprang into action. « ؟Mother ،are you okay ؟Did you soil yourself »

He checked her diaper, and when there was nothing there, he checked her vitals, and then he found a damp towel to rub her face with.

« .Arash ،you are drunk .Go back to bed »

Arash went back to bed, but as he tripped over himself, he said this:

« .Look how bad our mother is doing .She is useless now .I can’t believe it has gotten to this  ؟And what can we do about it »

***

19 November 2023

Father speaks over Arash.  « .I know what you have done for her .You have done everything .I have done nothing »

One of Father’s cousins interrupts. This is a woman with what looks like scars from a bad burn all over her body. She is a woman in her fifties, and Father cannot help thinking that she is pretty, a face well shaped, even if a bit mousy. He remembers that she is a daughter of one of his mother’s second cousins, but whose child she is exactly, Father does not remember.

« .Do not be hard on yourself .You live so far away .You send us so much money .I remember when I had to have my surgeries ،and you funded it from afar .I am so grateful to you »

***

1 December 1999

Tarja had a dream to leave her village. In a village like Meymand, nothing much happened. Tarja was married to a man, had a son, and had the life she believed she was meant to have.

Despite that, Tarja wanted to leave.

So, one day, Tarja got into a car with a stranger who liked the way she looked. Tarja was thirty at the time but had not had enough life experience outside of a marriage to understand what was going on. What she knew was she liked how the man talked, like one of these free-minded big shots from Tehran who was exploring the country on a whim. An hour on the road, and Tarja felt like she could tell him everything, from the music she liked to dance to to the way she wanted to burn her headscarf.

He asked for her to give him a blowjob, and she mentioned that she was already married with a child.

The man was not happy. He yelled at her, and she was scared. She tried to open the car door, but he reached over her, hovering over her body, trying to lock it. The car was in motion and going fast, but Tarja knew it was her only chance to escape.

She opened the door and fell out of the moving vehicle.

The pavement charred the skin all across her left arm and back. She thudded and rolled as she fell, destroying her hip in the process. She was lucky at least to have fallen just outside of a settlement. Everyone came out and called an ambulance to take her to the nearest hospital in Kerman. After some days, her husband found her. He yelled at her, threatened to divorce her, beat her. He left the hospital without paying a single thing.

The doctors told her she would be able to walk with surgery. But who would pay for it? Tarja was a housewife, and she came from a poor family with little resources.

Then one day, she found out that her mother had made some phone calls and found a cousin who was willing to help. This was the son of her cousin, actually, who had decided to pay for the medical bill and the surgery. Filled with gratitude, Tarja wanted to call this cousin to thank him.

But the cousin was a distant relative and busy with his own life in Shiraz and took no interest in taking the call.

So, Tarja had her life returned to her, and to this day she still didn’t know why this cousin had helped her.

***

19 November 2023

The woman clasps her hands together towards Father, and Father has to look down. He feels uncomfortable as he cannot remember when or how he helped her. He is used to helping his family in these ways—generous, but removed. He does not like when it is formally acknowledged. It makes him feel more responsible for his helping out than he actually feels.

Luckily, there is not any time for her to say more, as one of Father’s paternal uncles intrudes.

«  ؟ You are sending money  ؟ Where is this money !I am not getting it »

Another uncle from that side of the family adds « .I have never gotten money from Hessam »

His Uncle Ali who is related to his mother and not his father chimes in « If you are sending money to one of us ،you should send it to us all »

And then Uncle Ali’s son Arman says « .Father Farzeen sends us money every day from Kerman »

His Uncle Javed, who is also related to his mother, complains « .I miss my children .I wish they visited from Kerman rather than sending money at all »

At this point, the announcement that Father wanted to make has been buried, and the uncles and cousins are bickering amongst themselves for unrelated reasons. The chai is getting cold. The steam from the kettle has settled down onto the table as drops of brown dew. The women have come with trays of cut cucumber, tomato and feta cheese, dried nuts and fruits, adasi, sharseer, jam, and pita bread. The elders who aren’t shouting begin to serve themselves. The little kids take the pita bread and thrust it into the feta or sesame oil without any concern for their elders, getting the seasonings all over the table.

No one is really listening to Father anymore.

But Father is not deterred.

Father says as loudly as he can « .Everyone ،I am taking my mother to stay with me in Shiraz »

The uncles keep shouting at their sons, but one of the aunties has heard Father properly and she grabs her husband by the shoulder sleeve to quiet him. Father’s younger brother, Behrouz, has also heard and he hushes everyone, repeating « .Hessam wants to move our mother to his home »

Now there is a silence in the room that Father rarely hears. It is like being on a lone highway road with no other car. It is like no one knows what to say and is waiting for that one boisterous uncle or auntie or cousin to speak up, but no one wants to be the first.

Father expands on his point.

« .I have talked to my wife about this for months .Meymand is a small village .There is no medical support here .In Shiraz ،we have everything »

Already he is interrupted, this time by Arash’s wife, Nousha.

« .He is saying that no one is taking care of our mother in this village .I am by my mother-in-law’s side every day .I wash her face with a wet towel .I massage the back of her head .I teach her the words she has forgotten in Farsi .She does need a nurse in our home .I am there for our mother »

***

15 August 2023

One day Nousha tripped in her mother-in-law’s room. She thought she had known everything about the space. She knew where the comforters were stacked, where people kept their slippers, what was part of the rock floor and what was carpet.

And yet somehow she had tripped. No water was spilled. No piece of rug was slightly furled. Nothing was out of place in fact.

She hit her toe and fell on top of the bed and almost hit her mother-in-law with her elbow. Luckily she missed, her arm landing by her mother-in-law’s side.

Nousha looked up. There were only the both of them in the room. The lights were on. There was no noise or source of distraction. Nousha usually thought about this or that in her head, but she never made mistakes like this.

Her hands shook. She stared at them long and hard in agony.

Was she getting older? Was she starting to reach the age where she, too, was going to succumb to these sorts of diseases, physical and mental?

It was unlikely. She was only in her sixties.

But still the thought was in the back of her head, and it scared her. She was a caretaker, not only for her mother-in-law but also for her irresponsible husband, her immature children, and her fairly young grandchildren. If she were to lose her mind or capacities, who would take her place?

***

19 November 2023

Arash cuts his wife off before she can say anything else.

« .I do not need any help as well .When our mother has trouble standing ،I help her to the toilet .I close the door and wait until she is finished .Then I put her back in bed .Behrouz takes her out when she wants to walk .It is cold ،but she enjoys her time outside .And in the summer months she was so happy to see the pistachio trees blooming »

Father says « .I can do such things at my home too »

Still Arash carries on. « .But you have not been helping as such yet ؟How long has it been since your last visit »

Behrouz interrupts his eldest brother. « .Let Hessam speak »

***

11 November 2023

Behrouz was resting with his mother when she tried to speak. It was in the early morning hours, just as everyone else was getting up. His mother yawned and pointed upwards. Behrouz looked into her eyes as she struggled to voice a sentence. A few months ago, these tics of dementia and Parkinson’s were new to him, and he felt anxious whenever he was alone with his mother in the room. But he was used to it now. He tried his best to observe calmly and interpret what exactly his mother meant. Sweat shone all over her face despite the coolness of the cave. She must have been pointing towards her forehead. Behrouz picked up a towel and started to clean off the sweat.

She opened her mouth and then shut it. Whatever his mother was going to say, she must have forgotten already.

She forgot everything these days, within seconds.

A fresh smell of pomegranate being opened filled the room. This was most likely his sister-in-law snapping one apart so that it could later be served. Behrouz remembered how much his mother loved the start of pomegranate season, how she had been the one to open the pomegranates for the entire family up until a year ago.

When she had fallen, she had really scared the family, and everyone pushed her to rest in her bed. She had gotten so used to that that nowadays she remained in a state where she found herself unable to leave her bed.

Behrouz wondered what would have happened if they had not babied her so much after her fall, if they had let her do small things like open pomegranates or clean the floor in her room.

Their brother Hessam was coming to visit soon. Arash was not going to like it, but Behrouz was entertaining a new thought: perhaps it was time for their mother to live with Hessam in the city. Shiraz had hospitals, people who were professionals who could help their mother stay stable. Yes, their mother was surrounded by relatives in their home; yes, she was loved and taken care of, but her mind was getting worse and worse each day. It didn’t matter how many people were there to help her to the toilet or feed her from hand to mouth if her situation grew serious and needed medical intervention.

It was an idea Behrouz was sure none of the other family members were going to like, but Behrouz knew they were reaching their limits. She was in need of much greater help.

***

19 November 2023

Father says, trying to keep his tone as objective as possible « .I have a full job at the hospital .This is also a job with which I use to pay your bills .This is where the money comes from so you can feed our mother and your own children »

Arash says bluntly, as he often did when he was drunk « .How he rubs it in our face .He makes more money than all of us .He is better than us because he has money .He does not care for his family but he has money .How better he is .Yes »

Father feels a saltiness in his throat and in his chest, but he knows he has a relevant point to make.

« .I am not trying to demean you .I am not trying to make you feel insignificant .I am saying that I have things in Shiraz that will help our mother .I am also saying it is my turn to help »

It is about to become a fight between brothers, but Uncle Ali decides to speak up. He has always been nice to Father, despite their bickering. « .We know you have good intentions .You make mistakes ،but you mean well »

Auntie Mahnaz, a first cousin of his mother, says « .Hessam ،I know you well .You mean nothing with arrogance .You want to help ،and your feelings are true .But my son ،we do so much already ،and your mother is stable because of us ؟Are you aware of what could happen if you move her »

« .If it was last year ،I would say yes » Father says. « .But look at the state of our mother now .It is worse than dementia .She cannot make sentences .She will soon need more than someone to wipe her forehead .She will need proper medical attention .I am the only one in this family who can give it »

Arash clears his throat and looks away. The other elders are looking away as well. The silence becomes almost like the heat coming from the nearby furnace—an uncomfortably warm presence, unavoidable, but everywhere.

The one who decides to break the silence is Uncle Ali, who asks with genuine curiosity

«  ؟Hessam ،do you really believe you can provide care to our mother that she cannot receive here »

For once, Father is confident. He looks around at these rock walls, then back at his family, and says « .Yes »

***

1 October 2022

It had been two days since the esteemed elder of their family, Zahra Ahmadi, had a fall owing to a stroke, with a lot of her motor function damaged either by the stroke in question or the fall when she hit the back of her head. Now she had been taken back home from the hospital. Zahra’s two sons and their families took care of her by her bedside. In the dining room where they kept their long wooden table, everyone from Zahra’s generation, from her cousins from marriage to her own brothers and sisters, discussed what to do.

« .She is clearly in a bad state »

« .I am Javad ،her brother .I will take care of her »

« .Javad ،sit down .You feel dizzy the moment you walk for some time .Arash is by her side .Wait »

« .I feel so helpless .I feel so old .I feel like I can do nothing for us »

« .It is not your place to do anything ،my brother .She has her own children »

«  ؟But where is Hassam  ؟Why has he not come yet »

« .He lives far away ،my uncle .He will come once he can »

« .Zahra should be in the city with him .She is resting in a cave .She needs to be in a hospital »

« .That is true. As her condition worsens ،she will need more help .The hospital is so far .Petrol is getting more expensive .We are old »

« .But her children are there .They live by her side .They will help »

« .But there will come a time when their help will not be enough  ؟What will we do by the time her condition truly deteriorates and she needs more than rest »

« .I suppose when the time is right we will have to depend on Hessam .He is the one who does the most when we expect nothing out of him »

The conversation moved on to other topics, but the whole family thought about it long after, each one with their own opinions, and each one wondering if they were right, if indeed Hessam would take on the responsibility as he had always done, even if from afar.

***

19 November 2023

Father asks once more.

« .I want to begin the plans to move my mother towards Shiraz ؟ Are there any objections »

Uncle Ali says Shiraz is a nice city. Uncle Javed says that Meymand has no medical care, and it will be good for his cousin to have a proper bed. Arash doesn’t say anything, and Behrouz whispers his proud approval into his brother’s ear.

Father is glad.

This time there is not a single person who protests.

Leave a Comment on (12): 19 November, 2023 set in Meymand, Iran

17 November, 2023: Voices of Representation set in Adré, Chad

November 22, 2023 Kiran BhatTravel 0

The RSF found me in my home. I was not outside trying to buy food in the middle of the shooting. I was in my living room, all alone, under my bed, waiting for my husband my brother and my two sons to return home. The door exploded outwards in the way a pipe bursts fully in the midst of a rupture. That was when I knew that strangers were in my house. My mind recognised it but my body did not until the seven eight nine ten men surrounded my bed, dragged me away from it, and started shouting at me.

Father was not from the city of Adré. He was not actually from the city of Abéché either, as he had chosen to settle there some thirty years ago, Abéché being the fourth largest city of Chad, and one of the few industrial centres of the country. But at the moment he was commuting every day, four hours towards Adré and four hours back to his home in Abéché, because Chad’s neighbour Sudan was having one of its greatest humanitarian crises, and help was needed for the refugees coming from the other side of the border. For the last half year—Father himself could not believe it, a full half year—the paramilitary army and the royal forces of the Sudanese army were fighting amongst themselves to gain control over the country. Entire swathes of the country had become a battlefield as the two armies attacked themselves, caring little about the civilians whom they would later have to serve. Father was not Sudanese; he had no idea how many people had been killed.

Girar is a reader-supported publication. To receive new posts and support my work, consider becoming a free or paid subscriber.

Subscribed

They shot my brothers, all three of them. They shot my father too. They had no reason to shoot us. We have nothing to do with the war. Yani we are civilians. I thought they were going to shoot me too. But they let me live. They kept going forwards in their truck with their guns up shouting praise to Allah. They left me on that road. They let me live. But I dropped my groceries. I fell to the ground on my knees. I looked at my brothers and I looked at my father and tears came without me thinking. I wanted them to shoot me too. Why did I have to live?

But the effects on Adré were obvious. Adré was just a small little town next to the border. The houses were settlements, and here or there were busy streets selling chopped-up lamb, rice, eggs, and dried beans. Only a handful of streets were paved; most of the town was empty land and dust.

I am just a fifteen-year-old. I don’t want to see my mother trip and fall, let alone be raped by a group of men, one by one. But the RSF forces came and took their turns on her and forced me to watch at gunpoint. I thought they were going to kill me, but they didn’t. I wish they had killed me. I would be more of a man now if I hadn’t had to see my mother used like a set of napkins.

In that dust now was tent upon tent, blanketing the dust in patches. Under those tents were the people who had spilled over from various parts of Sudan escaping the violence. These were people who did not have the chance to think about where to go and why. They saw that there was shooting, they saw that people were being killed, and they simply ran—eastwards, westwards, southwards, and northwards. They crossed a border because that was what they had to do to survive. Which border they crossed, which country they ended up in, what would happen to them once they reached that country…those were all questions to be answered later.

I am a little boy of nine. But when the paramilitary soldiers saw me, they came in a group. They took down my shorts. They took down their pants. One by one they forced themselves on me. And they did not stop, no matter how much I was sobbing.

These people were now in the country of Chad. If one looked at one side of the border versus the other, one would see indistinguishable dust upon dust upon dust. One could not identify one side as Sudan, or the other as Chad.

After the seven or eight men raped me they threw me out of my apartment. They ransacked literally everything. They took the credit cards of my husband, they took my cups and bowls, they took our money. They took everything and left. I stayed there on the floor, bleeding. I did not want to get up. But I also knew that I had nothing left. The only thing I could do was walk. Despite the unbearable pain in my vulva I was going to have to get dressed, walk somewhere, anywhere, and leave. That was the only way I could survive.

But one side was called Chad and one side was called Sudan, and Father was on the Chadian side, working as a doctor alongside volunteers and workers from the Red Cross and Doctors Without Borders. He went from person to person, each one sitting on the ground huddled in a group of six with their family members, taking their temperatures, checking their vitals, handing out water or essential medicines. He rarely had the time to ask their names or learn their stories.

My name is Hiba. I did not even know if you wanted to ask for it. I am not from here and I am also not from Khartoum. I am from Darfur. In Darfur we had little, but we had a hut, we had our cots, we had our family. Now we sit on the earth with the cows and the flies. I don’t want to be here. I want to be home. But what can I do? The soldiers came and burned everything. I should be grateful to be alive. I should be grateful to be able to sit on this tarp on this patch of dust and have that also. But I am not happy and I am not grateful. There was no reason why my home should have been destroyed in front of me. I want it all to come back to me. I want my home.

There were trembling children covered in dust and crying with hunger. Many were so shocked by the explosion of a bomb near their house or shooting over their heads that their ears did not work and their eyes had lost all ability to focus, all before they had reached the age of five.

I wish I had not been born in Khartoum. I always wanted to be British. Why didn’t my parents go when my father got that job offer in Birmingham? They chose to raise me here so I could be one with my language and heritage. And now I have no parents. I am seventeen, having to start a life over for myself, with no one, in a new land, where I know nobody.

Meanwhile, the adult men and women sat quietly, waiting for water and food to come. They bent down to pray at the allotted five times a day, as if the call to prayer was the only thing they could do to maintain control over their lives. Once in a while they would break the silence to speak to Father. They had gone through something terrible, and they needed someone to listen, whether it was someone they felt close to or not.

I have seen people walk by and then suddenly be full of bullets. I have seen people fall out of their apartments after a mortar hit and destroyed entire parts of buildings. I have seen corpses on the ground, sometimes naked, sometimes violated, sometimes picked at by the vultures. But I have not stopped to think about any of them. I kept on moving. I did not turn around to make sense of it.

Father listened to them because the situation demanded it. But he never responded because he knew that was not his prerogative. His job was to check the refugees, to ascertain that no one was hurt or was on the precipice of dying.

I am a woman from Sudan, but first and foremost I am a woman, and I am suffering.

So many women had been raped. So many women had stories to tell that made it hard for Father to work. That so many women had been violated by so many men, had been forced to see their loved ones shot while the soldiers were in the middle of their act, and had had to walk out and find help despite what had been done to them was difficult for him to hear, especially because he heard it every day, all the time, too many times.

When are you coming home? When are you coming back to me?

What made it especially different for him today was the fact that his mother had called, finally having enough energy to make a call herself. His mother was succumbing more and more each day to dementia and Parkinson’s. Every week when they talked, he noticed how hard it was for his mother to form a sentence. What used to be ten minutes of conversation became seven, then five, then a minute. Today this morning when his mother had spoken, she could barely give enough information to last a paragraph. The sentences were also broken.

I…am…happy…I am…good…you…are…safe…I…am…happy

Basic sentences, without any sort of real meaning. There was no longer a sense that his mother was connecting with anyone while she spoke. She was just trying to say simple things, and even that was too much for her.

I love…I love my…without son…I am without son…my son…so…

Father tried to talk to his brothers about it, but they didn’t see any difference. They were from the village, didn’t have the sort of medical education Father did, and spent every single moment with their mother taking care of her. The more time passed, the more Father felt guilty for not being there, for pursuing a decently built-up home in a suburb of a big city and a life for his family rather than giving back to the people who had sacrificed everything to give him these chances. Often Father heard this guilt reflected back to him through the voices of his brothers, but today he was having a moment of clarity. Today it was his own voice saying something to him: take care of your mother in the last days of her life. He could do this at his home and treat her with the professional knowledge of a doctor. He could provide a clean house with ample space where his mother could actively recuperate, along with the love and attention of a son.

You are not there for us. But then again I expect little or nothing else, because that is what I have gotten used to.

Seeing how much his mother was declining, and listening to her today on his drive to Adré, was tough. The thought of women who had limbs and body parts taken from them by the war mingled with his thoughts of his mother’s broken sentences.

Come home. That’s the only place that matters. That’s the only place I want to see you. Come home.

Father was a doctor for a reason. He felt called to serve those who were in need. There were so many people in need of someone like him, in Chad, in Sudan, in other corners of this world. If he had to choose between these women and his mother, it seemed obvious what the moral decision should be: to help these refugees as if they were relatives or fellow citizens from Chad.

Ommi. When will I see you again?

There was also this woman, his mother, who had chosen to make him her world.

As Father went from family to family, child to child, woman to woman, he saw his mother in each and every one of them. It would be in the way the mother fed their rations of bread and goat stew to their children first, in the same exact way his mother would take pieces of goat meat and feed him from her hand to his mouth.

I’ve tried to be around for so many people. When am I going to stop making excuses and be there for my own family?

It was time for a decision to be made. He would go to Doctors Without Borders and the administration of the hospital that he worked under to inform them that he needed to take a week off. They would not want that; the last six months had been horrible, and they needed doctors like Father to help out.

My name is…Fatima…please…listen… to me…my son…

Father was going back home, towards his village in the Batha town of Oum Hadjer. He was going to talk to his brothers and convince them that the city would be the best place for their mother, in her declining health, to get the best medical care.

Leave a Comment on 17 November, 2023: Voices of Representation set in Adré, Chad

The Eleventh Vision (27 October, 2023 set in Aousserd, Western Sahara

November 11, 2023 Kiran BhatTravel 0

There are sands all over, and there is a beautiful horse. The undulating sand is a coarse red. It is so hot that it feels like the sand is burning. But the sand doesn’t change colour or shape or form, only shifting when the wind picks it up.

In the distance are the outlines of men, so far out they are the size of ants. A group of Bedouins are travelling in a goum, walking one by one with camels to their sides. The camels pace themselves.

Mother is not standing on the sand. Instead, she is sitting on top of a horse. The horse, a speckled white, looks back at Mother, but it doesn’t move. A question comes automatically to her mind.

Why am I on top of a horse? 

The next question is an obvious one.

Where am I going?

But Mother has been wandering around this question for some time, over and over again in her mind. It does not matter if she is at home, kneeling to prayer, or on her way to a supermarket to buy food. Her life has been one long journey with no destination. She wakes up, she readies herself, she does some chores, and she goes to bed, wondering what was the meaning of it all. Most of the days have a ready and obvious answer: it was all meaningless. She prays and prays and talks to God.

When will my son marry? When will my son return home? When will my son return to God? 

And now Mother is on a horse and is talking to a horse. The winds are loud, the heat makes her body sore. And yet she is feeling so comfortable.

Have I ever even ridden a horse?

Would her father have let her when she was younger? Like any man of that generation, there wasn’t much idea of what a woman could do outside of her role in the family. Mother saw the way her own mother toiled in her cooking, lived for the sake of her daughters.

There is only one time she remembers being around a horse, when she was a little girl. It wasn’t the usual dusty colours of the horses that roamed around the village. It was a jet-black stallion, which made Mother curious. She wondered if its hairs felt like a hairbrush. She wanted to get closer and kiss it.

But as soon as she came close, her father yelled loudly and her mother shrieked in fear.

She doesn’t remember why they were so scared.  Perhaps she was far too young to be around a horse or any unpredictable animal. In hindsight, it made sense for a parent to be frightened. Mother would have acted in the same way if Son had come too close to a work animal.

But Mother was slapped by her father. And when Mother tried to explain what she was doing, her father slapped her again. And when Mother stood up and got angry and shoved her father with her tiny arms, he pushed her down. He took out his belt and started whipping her.

A girl was not meant to explain herself. A girl was meant to behave.

Probably the punishment was needed. Or perhaps the punishment was too strong.

No one should be punished so strongly and without explanation.

At least that is a rule clearly written in the Qu’ran. 

Nevertheless, after that, Mother was frightened to do anything that broke an unspoken rule.

The skin of the horse feels a little stodgy. It has a smell and roughness that seeps into Mother’s skin. She feels a little dirty, but she also kind of likes it. She wants to hug the horse. She wants to push her body against it until there is nothing but their commingled smell of human and horse and nothing in between.

There are so many animals like you in the world that I have never interacted with, or even thought of interacting with. A dolphin would be slippery to the touch, like algae. The needles of a porcupine would puff out my hands with their poison. A dog would be nice to pet, but so many of them roll in the mud and rub their paws all over you. Cats cause me to sneeze, just like camels and rabbits. 

But this horse feels softer than a bedsheet. It is so smooth it doesn’t feel like I’m touching something living. 

 To take the time to touch an animal is beautiful.  

It’s not a sin. It’s not a transgression. It’s an act of our bodies integrating. 

Mother lies on this horse, as if she is resting on a bed. She lets herself sink into it. She feels time and space merging, as if her mind knows no boundaries. There is Mother, there is the horse—they are interconnected, they are borderless, they are one.

Mother almost forgets that she is not alone in the desert. The Bedouin in the distance have noticed her and are shouting something. Their bronzed skin and sun-sculpted faces are covered in white. They motion with their hands, their shouts menacing.

What is Mother wearing?

She dares not look down. She feels her skin burn in the heat. She feels naked, humiliated. She is sure the men will come and tear her off the horse. She fears they will do much worse things.

A phrase leaps out to her in Bedouin.

I and my brother are against my cousin, I and my cousin are against the stranger.

While it is not a phrase that belongs to her, her mind is suddenly amending it.

And yet when I see the stranger, all I feel is jealousy. I do not trust the stranger, but I want to know their world. 

So, there it is. Mother is not afraid of these men. Mother is not afraid of this horse. She is afraid that she will be rejected, that suddenly a barrier between her and someone else will appear, that it will be impossible to feel anything in relation to anyone.

I want to feel one with another person.

I want to feel one with this horse as well.

Or rather, I want to feel one with any being of the cosmos.

That’s why I pray.

I know it’s all illusion. I know nothing can truly destroy me. I know my soul is eternal. My time on this Earth is a test, designed only for me. 

And yet I tire of taking this test over and over again. 

I pray because I believe that is how I will find the answer.

But every day I feel more and more distant, making no progress.

This is not what I want for myself.

I need to get going.

I need to find an answer.

Suddenly the horse neighs furiously. Before Mother can make sense of it, the horse is dashing. It is like the beam of an arrow breaking through the line of the dust storm. The winds strike the sand like missiles, causing the Bedouin men and their camels to be flung out of the background. The sky grows empty and clear, with the whitish outline of an oasis in the far distance.

Or is it a mirage?

I don’t know what I’m doing. I don’t know where I am going.

But all my life I’ve prayed and waited for the answer.

Perhaps it is time for me to ride.

Leave a Comment on The Eleventh Vision (27 October, 2023 set in Aousserd, Western Sahara

7 November, 2023: Not Friend, Just Patient

November 9, 2023 Kiran BhatTravel, Girar 0

Set in Guangzhou, The People’s Republic of China

As Father was coming into the room, the patient sat up to greet his doctor. Father had treated many a Black man before, but this was the first time he heard one speak such good Cantonese.

『Don’t worry, my doctor. I am doing well. 』

Father grinned.『 You speak Cantonese. 』

『A little. 』

『 You speak so well. 』

As Father’s excitement wore down, he reflected on the oddness of being called ‘my doctor’ as an honorific. The man had a very prominent accent as well, and Father wasn’t sure if he could carry on a conversation beyond the basics. he would have to test it. Father said, 『You are having pain in your pancreas, correct? 』

『Correct. 』

He understood the word for ‘pancreas,’ a word unused in daily conversation. This was a good sign of his conversational abilities. It made Father not only more comfortable in speaking with him; he also came closer towards his bed. Father started his inspection, lightly squeezing the man in his chest area. Immediately the man winced and groaned in anguish. It was hurting on immediate touch, the result of a severe inflammation. Even by touching the pancreas through the skin, Father could tell it was abnormally large.

Father looked through his charts to see what the blood tests showed. 『The alcohol levels in your blood are high. Do you drink a lot? 』

The man did not answer. That was also understood. It was a sensitive topic for most.

So, Father told him a story. 『A lot of men in Guangzhou, they drink too much. Last month, I had a patient. He was from here. He had a horrible liver. We had to search for a new one. The surgery was expensive and difficult. By the end of it, there were tears in his eyes and he was full of gratitude. And yet I saw him this morning on my way to work. He was sitting in the park with a beer bottle in his hand. He was drinking, so happily! 』

The man smiled, but it was hard to make out if it was a smile showing politeness at Father’s effort at conversation or if he understood the story and was laughing in repsonse.

Father asked, 『Where are you from? 』

『Cameroon. 』

Ka Mai Long. Where was that? Was it in Africa? It had to be in Africa. Where else could the man be from? Ka Mai Long. Father said it over and over again in his head. It sounded like something he had memorised once for a test and had since forgotten.

Ka Mai Long.

A land of many treetops.

Green foaming grass.

Unpaved earth.

Mud huts.

Giraffes and wild dogs.

Ka Mai Long.

Father could imagine it.

But Father had no idea if what he was imagining was true to the country at all. This made Father curious. So many questions bubbled up one by one in his mind. First, he wanted to clarify where Cameroon was. Then, he wanted to ask why a man from Cameroon was living in a place like Guangzhou. Had he come with his family? Or had he come for his family? . Guangzhou was the pearl of the south of the country, with big skyscrapers and famous temples all over the city. What was impressive to Father was that since he had come from his village almost forty years ago, the city had changed dramatically. It had developed and grown, and the faces around him had changed. There were so many people from outside China who now called it home, including many people from all over Africa. He hardly talked to such people because they rarely knew any languages from China, so this was his first chance. He could really talk to him, get to know him. More questions brimmed in Father’s mind. How long was he planning to stay here? Would he remain in Guangzhou? Did he have children here? Did they also speak Cantonese or Mandarin?

But then Father remembered that he was a doctor, and this man was his patient.

As Father pretended to continue reading those charts, the patient asked, 『Where are you from? 』

『Shaoguan. 』

『Shaoguan is too nice. 』

『You know Shaoguan? 』

『Yes. I went there traveling. Shaoguan is very beautiful. They have thin mountains. They look like a painting. 』

Father’s eyes lit up. Even though the man had barely described it, he was summoning in front of Father’s eyes the sandstone mountains that bulged out of the mist like fingers curling out of a hand. Of course a foreigner would find it enchanting. So many paintings and poems had been written about the mountains of Danxia.

To be precise, Father came not from the city of Shaoguan but from a village a few kilometres northeast, in the district of Wujiang. Father wanted to ask the patient if he had visited the region, but he doubted it. It wasn’t a tourist attraction. Still Father’s eyes glimmered, knowing that this man from so far away had gotten so much happiness out of a location he had only ever seen as a daily part of life. Even though he didn’t have any sort of attachment to the natural wonders of his province, he felt a moment of inspiration through the genuine praise of his patient’s words.

Father took out his phone. 『Let’s take a selfie. 』

Despite his pain, the patient smiled as the camera snapped, and genuinely so.

Immediately after, though, Father wondered why he had taken the picture. This man was just a patient, not a random person he was meeting at a hot pot restaurant or the bus stop. He explained, more to himself than anyone else, 『You have been to my province. That is nice. I will send the picture to my family. 』

Father’s family was doing poorly due to the decline of his mother’s health, so it was very unlikely he would send it. Still, he felt a little better having at least made an excuse with some sort of logic.

The man asked, 『 How is my pancreas? 』

Pancreas 

A corn cob stuck between two gobs of meat.

The absorber of nutrition for our food.

A lifeline of our body.

An organ of great importance.

While Father was entertaining this man, he knew his pancreas was running a risk of failing. So, Father ordered more tests. He asked the man about his residency status and working background to know what treatments he could or could not afford. He talked to the nurse and sent her some of his suggestions with regards to medication. The woman stared at the Black man, seemingly not registering or writing down much of what Father said. He hoped that she would remember it somehow. When she came back, at least she had gotten the right medications, and quite promptly.

It must be hard

Time and time again

To be stared at 

To be recognised

Not because of who you are

But because you look different from us.

Father wanted to say.

But this was a patient and not a friend. Have you eaten? How is your wife? Those were the conversations that friends shared, not details about one’s pancreas.

It was strange. Father wanted to ask this man many things, questions he’d never feel comfortable posing to someone he was close to. Was it because this man was a foreigner? Something about it made Father feel peculiarly comfortable, like he could be as open as much as he wanted to be, and without any consequence.

The man was coughing suddenly. Father checked his throat to ensure that his glands were not swollen. The man had a pungent smell of latex, probably from all the different examinations he had received.

『Do you have nausea? 』

『No. 』

『 Do you have a loss of appetite? 』

『 What? 』

『 You don’t want to eat every day, and it is normal? 』Father explained.

『Sometimes. 』

Father wrote down some notes. He also explained some of the medications to the man. He wasn’t sure whether or not the patient understood, but he was nodding along. To ask if he really understood would be too condescending.

『Your symptoms are serious. Take these medications, once a day, in the morning after eating food. Possibly you need to come back in two months. If it gets worse, you will have to have surgery. Please stop drinking. 』

『 That is hard, 』the man said. Father observed a pain in his eyes. He wondered what was causing it. He had his guesses.

Years away in a foreign land.

Adapting to a new culture.

Too many bills, and no way to pay them.

Parents abroad who needed to be fed, sisters and brothers, too. 

Why China?
Why this strange and unique land?
As a land of opportunity, it was promising.

But no jobs for the youth.

No one buying their exports anymore.

Why China?
Why all these promises?
That would never be fulfilled?

Even for their locals?

Father’s eyes met the patient’s. The patient did not avert his gaze, and neither did Father.

Father said, without thinking, 『 I’m sorry about your pancreas. I’m sorry about my mother, too. My mother is going to die soon. And here I am working so hard, too hard. I used to work hard because my family needed it. But my son left home, and now my wife and I have too much. I work so hard, so hard. You probably work hard, too. But I don’t know what I am working for. 』

『Interesting… 』the patient said. Then he added, with none of the politeness from before, 『 But that has nothing to do with my pancreas. 』

Father immediately dropped his gaze. Why had he said what he had said? It was completely inappropriate, almost embarrassingly personal. Was his mind starting to show signs of dementia? He was in his late sixties; his mind would be losing sharpness soon. Father grew the courage to look towards the man and saw the pain in his face, his swollen eyelids. No, it wasn’t dementia. The truth was Father was this close to wanting to invite this man to his home in the village. He wasn’t dour like the average Chinese person. He still saw the country with newness and wonder. Father imagined him taking photographs with his mother and brothers, giving his family one last chance at a moment of excitement.

Father’s consultation was over. He asked if the man had any questions about the following steps, and the man gave him a fake smile, along with a 『 No, thanks. 』

Father left, shutting the door. He kept his grip on the doorknob, really feeling the metal against his skin. He had made a mistake in sharing too much about himself with this foreigner, but now that this certain border in his mind had been crossed, he was starting to wonder if there was a greater truth in what he had confessed, a truth he never been open enough to share in the private labyrinths of his mind until this very moment.

Leave a Comment on 7 November, 2023: Not Friend, Just Patient

15 October, 2023: A Bullet Could Have Killed Her

October 18, 2023February 6, 2025 Kiran BhatGirar, Travel 0
15 October, 2023: A Bullet Could Have Killed Her

Mother sees her ever so precious niece in the hospital bed struggling to open her eyes and she wants to scream she sees the IV tubes she sees the wound in her niece’s shoulder ever so close to her neck but at least her niece is alive at least her niece did not have her leg blown off she did not have her head blown off she did not get decapitated at the neck all it is really is a bullet lodged in her shoulder it’s just that the bullet wound is giving Ariel so much pain that she cannot stay awake at least she is alive thankfully the gunman was shot down by the IDF after he had probably killed hundreds of others at the Yakhini enclave

Ariel is lucky she is alive she was not killed she was visiting a friend in Yakhini from her college she was sleeping over with her and then heading to a music festival nearby Ariel is lucky she did not go to that music festival because that was the first place Hamas went when they were attacking the other side of the border if she were there she would have been captured she would have been kidnapped she would have been raped over and over again Yakhini is a hamlet Yakhini is a settlement Yakhini was guarded by fences and officers like any other moshav Yakhini was meant to be safe but somehow the gunmen got in and killed a lot of people almost everyone but not Ariel and her friend whose father worked for the IDF

It has been over a week and Mother did not see Ariel in the hospital because Mother did not know she was even there Mother was afraid for her own life Mother wanted to stay put given that Hamas had breached all of southern Israel and was attacking and killing everyone and Mother really did not know what happened to Ariel Mother was calling her over and over again but Mother had so many other relatives to worry about all across the country and her mind was like a ping pong ball hitting back and forth wall against wall she could not concentrate she could not rest she was afraid she was going to die and she was afraid for her other loved ones as well

So when finally she was called by Mother’s cousin Rachel she came to know that Ariel was in the hospital for all these days of course she came to the hospital which was in Askelon the same city Mother lived in and Ariel was studying in and she asked to get permission to visit but she was not a close relative so it took a lot of calls from Rachel to the hospital to get them to let her in

Now she is seeing Ariel and she could scream so loud that it would cause her lungs to give out and she would faint she is used to seeing Ariel singing in the musicals making videos for her Instagram taking selfies with Mother for no reason always being full of gossip about celebrities Mother has never heard of always full of sass always full of things to say always full of live always full

She is not used to seeing Ariel in so much pain that she isn’t willing to greet her aunt

Ariel will recover says the doctor Ariel will soon be able to talk to her but Ariel is not used to having visitors and Ariel is still unable to manage the pain

Mother starts shouting at Ariel and the nurses have to chide her not to do such things

But Mother is livid Mother is so angry Mother wants to find that gunman and beat him with a brick on the side of the head it has been too long since the Jews have suffered and not just Mother and Father but the entire Jewish population it’s like Jews are born to be killed everyone wants to kill us everyone wants to exterminate us everyone wants to see us gassed to death and it was this way not for Mother but for her parents and her grandparents and everyone so many people did not make it so many people did not survive yes Mother and her family they survived they lived on but so many people were gassed to death were bombed to death were shot to death it’s always been a struggle it’s as if it’s meant to be this way for Jews to find it hard to survive and now it is beginning again now they have come and they are ready to shoot us all once more the whole world wants us dead and all because we choose to practice a religion that is different from theirs

Mother is tired of it all Mother is a human being Mother does not deserve to spend every day afraid Mother knows time and time again a day like this will repeat what has happened to Ariel will come to be her situation as well she will someday see gunman at her door she will probably be shot at as well because it happens every month every year all the time and different people die but people die nonetheless it is destiny it is fate it is like the only thing that will come to her because she was born a Jew and is in Israel

It is just that she does not want this fate for the younger generation she wants everyone to get along if the Palestinians want their land let them have their land but the land they are standing on now this is her land this is where her son was born and brought up this is what she has known as home her entire life she is not responsible for the decisions made nearly a century ago by countries so far far away countries that hated the Jews and wanted them shipped off thousands of kilometres to their promised land rather than having to give them equal rights in their own place Mother has nothing to do with this just because she was born a Jew and an Israeli doesn’t mean she should have to fear death each and every day

A bullet could have killed her and that would have been the end of Ariel this vivacious charming girl that was doing well in her studies that was probably going to be heading off to Tel Aviv after her studies in Askelon that had a bright future and was going to have one yet a future that could have ended nonetheless had that bullet hit her right in the middle of her forehead

Israel is bombing Gaza Israel is razing that land to the ground Mother is not an idiot she knows thousands there are dying thousands there too are in hospitals on the brink of life and death they are humans too they are just like Ariel they do not deserve what the army is doing to them

At the same time Ariel is Mother’s flesh and blood not these Palestinians and this is not about Palestine or Israel this is about Hamas a terrorist organisation that doesn’t care about any one life they just want what they want and they will kill anyone to get it in the name of Palestinian independence they would happily kill all the Jews of Israel they don’t care about the people who now inhabit this land they want to raze it so that the people who descend from those who lost their land a century ago could have it back

It doesn’t matter that there were other people who were born and brought up on it and call it home too

These people are the enemies because they see them the Israelis as enemies rather than people who would be willing to talk if the discourse was civil but the discourse is not civil the discourse is to kill them all and hang their decapitated heads on walls this is how Hamas thinks and they are all over Gaza no matter how many good Palestinians there are there is Hamas and they will keep crossing the border and killing hundreds here or there because that is what they want to do

This is not about Gaza this is about Hamas and they must be ended

The news blares on the other side of them on the TV hanging on the wall and Mother sees the buildings of Gaza smoking

Mother knows that they must get what they deserve and the war will not end until it ends this is not just a war this is not about human beings this is a battle between angels and devils Mother closes her eyes and she prays first for the safety of her family members and then for the recovery of Ariel and then for fire to burn all of Gaza off of the map because Mother wills it Mother wants them to feel the exact same physical anguish Ariel is in just as she wants them to feel the fear and anxiety Mother lives in every day she wants to transfer the feelings to them she no longer wants her family to have it she is feeling like a malakh she is feeling like a celestial being full of rage she wants to snap her fingers and cause them all to perish

Because Mother is suffering she wants them too to feel immeasurable pain

Leave a Comment on 15 October, 2023: A Bullet Could Have Killed Her

25th September, 2023

October 5, 2023 Kiran BhatNews 0

Set between Casablanca and Chefchaouen, Morocco

When Father thinks about the topic, his lips start to bloat, like he is having an allergic reaction. His face seals up. He is not ready to say the words.

It is the evening, and they are in their quaint little home, in their suburb of Casablanca. Carpets are strewn across the living room. There are paintings on the walls from various periods of art from Europe. Porcelain vases decorate the tables as well as the tops of the counters. A plush red sofa worn out from decades of use is on one side of Father.

Mother sits on it. Her hair is uncovered, and she is looking at him. The television is on, the soaps blaring loudly, and yet her attention is on him.

This is the home they have made together. He should feel like he is able to express anything.

He loves his wife. He trusts her. They have grown to be comfortable together as husband and wife, but over the past few years, it feels like something has shifted.

Father’s lips remain puckered together.

He isn’t ready to say it, but he knows that he has to.

3 September, 1977

When Ayoub first visited the city of Chefchaouen, he could not help but note how different it was despite being tens of kilometres away from his village. The buildings were painted an ebullient blue, they bobbed against the coasts of the hills like floating seagulls. The weather was also so cold. There was a difference of almost ten degrees Celsius because of the height in the Rif Mountains, and Ayoub, not accustomed to that, shivered in his thob.

He was visiting this city that he was a foreigner to because he was arranged to marry a beautiful woman, Mahnoor. And much like the surprise of a full moon in the sky, when Mahnoor emerged to serve his family mint tea as they gathered in her family’s common room, she made him smile.

She was so quiet. She barely spoke, as was the tradition of most women of that time. But despite their parents mostly talking around them, finalising when the marriage would be and how it ought to be, Mahnoor would look up every so often to make eye contact with Ayoub. Whenever she did, Ayoub felt something burn deep inside of him, and a part of her spirit exhaled out of his mouth. Love, this had to be that emotion. Or an attraction, a power, some sort of inexplicable feeling that drew him to her. Mahnoor had such expressive eyes. Sometimes they expressed confusion as to why Ayoub was looking at her so strongly, sometimes annoyance at the way all of this was proceeding, and sometimes it was an earnestness, an openness, a sense that every aspect of her could be revealed without her ever opening her mouth.

As the brothers took a shared taxi back to their home village, in the direction of Tetouan, his eyes stared aimlessly out the window as his younger brother, Zouhair, teased him.

All he could feel was happiness that the meeting between the families had gone well, and that he’d soon come to know this woman as his wife.

25 September, 2023

There they were again, staring at each other, not saying a single word, as had become their habit. Finally, Mother said:

« .You want to say something .Je sais que ç’est vrai .So, you should say what you are thinking .Or I will make a guess »

8 November, 1977

Mahnoor and Ayoub were standing against the pillars of her family’s riad. It was the night before the khutuba, or the engagement ceremony, which would confirm that Ayoub and Mahnoor were to be wed. It was beginning to snow though it had yet to pile up. Ayoub shivered, nearly dropping his packet of cigarettes as his hands twitched in the cold. Mahnoor looked comfortable in her red flowing kaftan. Then she said, out of nowhere, « .You are not close to your family »

It was said so abruptly that Ayoub interpreted it as an accusation. Warmth flooded all over his body, and his brown cheeks reddened. He no longer felt the cold.

Mahnoor chuckled. « .I guessed it .I am good at guessing .My father used to say I possess special intuitions » She started walking around the pillar, circling it, the red of her kaftan a crimson contrast with the white arabesques on the windowsills behind her. « .I knew you were not close to your family because I am the same way .Or rather, I was close to my family when it was my family .The father you met is not my actual father .My father is no more .My mother married again .These people you are meeting are people I myself barely know .I love my mother, but she is the only one I have left .Everyone else is a stranger .You also talk to your family members like strangers, so I wondered to what extent you knew them »

Ayoub stared at his cigarette. He was unsure how to respond. She was right about how he felt about his family, but the reasons were completely different. He wondered if he should go out of his way to explain how he felt about his family, or if he should express sympathy for her situation.

When he finished his cigarette, a completely different question came to him.

« ؟Why are you telling me this »

Mahnoor stopped pacing about and turned to face him.

« .You are to be my husband .I should feel comfortable saying anything to you .I will also be your wife .No matter what it is, you should be able to express any thought to me ؟Isn’t this how a husband and wife should behave »

Ayoub nodded, but it was not his genuine response. In all honesty Ayoub never expressed what he actually thought. This was because he came from a family in which no one ever talked about their emotions. They were not of the habit to say things directly. Instead they spoke superficially, about the crops of the day, the state of the animals, when food would be prepared.

Ayoub’s legs were shaking. His eyes remained cast downwards as the cigarette smoke around him curled.

Then Ayoub felt hands on his cheeks. They were warm like summer sunlight after one woke from a long nap.

Mahnoor was staring at him, forcing him to meet her eyes.

« .Don’t be scared when you talk to me » she said. « ؟What are you thinking .Tell me »

25 September, 2023

Father and Mother’s eyes met. It was funny how much things could change. Father had pushed himself into speaking more openly with Mother, and it had filled him with joy, but as the years passed, old habits returned and he got used to Mother mostly complaining or gossiping about others while he just silently listened. It was starting to become rare in his old age, as it had been in his younger days, for him to state exactly and succinctly what he was feeling.

And so Mother and Father continued to sit in silence.

Mother turned back towards the television, rolling her eyebrows. Father thought she was going to turn off the sound. Certainly she was fiddling with her remote, but then she pointed it towards him.

« .If you’re not going to say it, I will »

 10 July, 1978 

« ؟So, you want us to live in Casablanca » Mahnoor asked Ayoub while they were in bed. She was playing with his chest hair.

Ayoub balled his hands together and rested them on his belly. « .Casablanca is the richest city of the country .We will do well there »

« ؟And you want to live with your mother’s brother »

« .He has been kind enough to invite us .I think it would benefit us to consider it »

She stopped her fingers. « ؟And what if I don’t agree »

Ayoub shifted so that he was no longer lying on his belly. He propped himself up on the pillows and looked at his wife quizzically, the light of the lantern making the curls of his beard appear in the shadow like smoke wisps. « ؟ And why would you not want to go »

« .I do not trust him »

Father was offended. He shouted, « .He is my uncle .He is my mother’s own brother .I have known him all my life .By saying you don’t trust him, it is saying you don’t trust me as well »

Mahnoor was startled. She put some distance between herself and Ayoub, also sitting herself up, no longer covered by the blanket. She put her hand up as if she were pausing an advance « .Ana asif .I did not mean to offend you .Ana asif .But you should learn to listen to your wife »

Ayoub had not realised that he had raised his voice. It was only as he saw Mahnoor get out of bed and head towards the mirror that he understood the extent to which he had frightened her. Their marriage was new. They had known each other for less than a year. Ayoub was not temperamental, but he felt threatened. He had not thought that what he was suggesting would become a discussion.

Ayoub had a choice. He could be like a typical man of the family—yell at his wife, claim his wife had no place in the decisions he made.

Instead he came up to his wife, naked in the mirror, and stroked her hair. He started massaging her neck, moving his hands suavely down her back. As his hands went lower and lower, Mahnoor bit her lip and rolled her neck. He wrapped his arms around his wife and started kissing her on her shoulder and pinching her nipples.

« .Ana asif htaa »

He then lowered himself to the floor, kissed his wife’s heels, and made her forget about the previous conversation.

25 September, 2023

As if unleashing a great weight off her chest, Mother began, « .When I was getting married to you, I thought I was marrying a man .Now it often feels like I married a goat .You are stubborn for no reason .You needlessly cause conflict .You are often silent .I want to talk to a husband .I do not want to talk to a goat »

If Father had been younger, he would have been offended by such comments. But with the many decades that the two had come to know each other, Father was used to it. He rolled his eyes and gazed out their window.

They didn’t have the best view of Casablanca. Casablanca was a city of many high-rises and fancy buildings. Their building was one of the best ones, but they were only on the second floor, and their view faced out onto a very meagre lane where there was a butchery, with flies swarming around the trash bins and their chopped-up lamb chunks. Father normally despised this view, but it somehow summed up his feelings of the moment: hung out to dry, battered, and torn. Refusing to look back at Mother, he followed his gaze to the bakery, then to the hovels, and he thought back to the time when they had first moved in.

Leave a Comment on 25th September, 2023

17 September, 2023: The State of Things set in Mare D Albert, Mauritiu

September 27, 2023 Kiran BhatNews 0

If things had been the way they normally were, Mother would have stopped by the old purohit and chatted with him. He would have greeted her with a namaskar, she would have taken both hands and clasped them in a prayer stance to show respect, and then the formalities would have ended. Mother would have asked the purohit how his family was doing, the purohit would have asked Mother how her son was managing. The purohit would have shared some shlokas for Mother to reflect on, Mother would have offered to bring him some of the gateau she was learning to make from the recipes on French television. They would have smiled at each other, shared an « au revoir » or an « à la prochaine. »

But now the purohit was no longer at the temple, and Mother stared dejectedly at the new purohit who chanted under the murti of Hanuman, not exchanging with him a single glance.

« C’est très dépressif. »

Mother took a far look to the other side of the pink wall to see that it was Deepika. Deepika, the wife of that vile dentist who often showed off his Chevrolet bought from Quebec. Deepika, that woman who wore a flower dress that revealed all her cleavage, yet had the nerve to put kum kum on her head after genuflecting to the murti, showing it off. Deepika, that sixty-something who swore like an Arab from Marseilles.

Of course Mother came towards her to exchange kisses on the cheeks.

« Bonsoir. »

« Bonsoir. »

« Comment vas-tu, mon amis? »

« Très bien. Et toi? »

It was all pleasantries, all niceties. It pained Mother to even fake a smile towards a woman who had done nothing but wrong her, and it pained her equally to see how well Deepika smiled in her direction. Did she not even feel guilt for the time after the Sankranti puja when she told everyone that Mother’s son was gay? No, this wasn’t a naive smile. No, there was a sense of justice and pride in her demeanour. Most likely she had felt like it was a rumour that had ought to be spread.

And then Deepika said, de nouveau « C’est très dépressif, what has happened to the pastor. »

Mother said « Oui, » only because she was not sure what to say. Mother and the purohit had had an exceptionally close relationship, and she still felt upset knowing that his life had since turned upside down, over a rumour, as well, about his supposed sexual involvement with an underage girl. But Mother did not trust Deepika, and she was not going to share her opinion on the circumstance.

Deepika pressed « Do you know what has happened to him? »

Mother said « Non. Do you? »

« Non. But it is all so sad. »

« Oui. »

Deepika looked left and right to see if anyone was coming from either sides of the wall. When she saw that it was only the two of them, Deepika came a little closer to whisper « You know he deserved it. »

Mother felt her muscles tense from her neck to her shoulders. Anger coursed through her body.

She felt like she could spit down Deepika’s blouse and get away with it.

Deepika went on « He was a paedophile. A paedophile! In our community, can you imagine? And you shared so many secrets of your life with him? I wondered what it was you said… »

Mother smiled, wrinkling her eyes so that her crow’s feet were like arrows pointing against her.

« It is ironic you are implying what you are implying. You know that our purohit was the first person I talked to when I found out about my son. Do you know what he did? No, he did not spread rumours or make fun of me behind my back, like you would have liked. He came to my home and held my hand as I sobbed uncontrollably for hours. He helped me control my breathing. He reminded me to repeat my shlokas. He did not pass judgement. He did not even talk until I was ready to speak. He is that kind of a man. He is calm and giving to everyone. It is not just me who feels this way. Vatsala has known the man since childhood and says he never behaved inappropriately with anyone. Our neighbour Naveen says that he loaned some money to his family and never accepted any payment back. If you came to the temple more often, you would know none of us believe these accusations. But you…yes, you certainly would believe in these rumours… »

Mother had to stop herself from saying more. The blood was pumping so hard in her neck that she could feel it twisting her muscles. Her back was so tense that any abrupt movement was causing it to ache.

And Deepika wasn’t worth it. Mother knew that Deepika had spread the rumours about Son’s sexuality because she was a bitter contentious woman, who never appreciated Mother even when she went out of her way to include her in her friend circle, and for many years.

Mother continued « I give my faith and trust to those who put in their time with me. I stand with the people who have stood up for me. If he says he never touched the girl, I believe him. It is as simple as that. »

Deepika said « That is fair. I personally believe in the girl and her parents, as I do in Viveka and Ananda, who said they were touched in the same way. But you are allowed to believe what you believe. » She tugged down at her blouse, liberating herself of some of the sweat of the heat.

Mother said « Oui. » A new bhajan was being sung. It prompted Mother to remember all the times she would listen to her purohit as these devotional songs played in the background. She could smell the incense just as she could smell the sweat that came off her purohit’s skin. She felt lost in the calm of prayer. She breathed, cleared her throat, and told herself that if she wanted to respect what her purohit had taught her, it was best to move on. For the sake of changing the topic, Mother asked « What are your plans for the rest of the day? »

Deepika’s response was interesting. Mother rarely initiated small talk with Deepika, and she certainly never asked her about her plans for the day. Deepika looked perplexed, her eyes calculating what it was that Mother was trying to get at. When Deepika couldn’t find an answer, her glance turned uncertain. She merely reversed the question to Mother. « Well, what are your plans for the rest of the day? »

« Nothing » Mother said without a pause. She had no shame in admitting it. It was the truth. Their house was just on the other side of this potholed bend of a road. Every day, she walked to the other side of it, did puja at the temple, came back, and spent the rest of the day at her window, cooking, cleaning, staring out into the sea.

Deepika looked like she was cooking up all sorts of things in her head. She probably wanted to tell Mother that her husband and her were off to Port Louis to have a fine five-star meal, or that she was going to be visited by loved ones, or even a youngster whom she was having an affair with.

Or, perhaps Deepika’s life was just as boring as Mother’s. She remembered how a few years ago Deepika would chase her to hang out, wanting to do just anything with anyone in a group of friends who were really just tolerating her.

Mother cleared her throat. « I know we haven’t talked much in a while. I didn’t like how you tried to drag my son’s name through the mud. »

Deepika was not responding, so Mother tilted her head and continued « You used to hang out with me and my friends. I remember this. Well, after what you said, my friends did not talk to me for some months. It was hard. But now, we are back to speaking. Time heals, as does friendship. It is quite nice. Do you have any friends like that? »

Mother smiled. It was not an intentional or put-on smile. It was one that arose naturally as she mused over the situation. She asked with genuine curiosity « Why did you want to start a rumour about me? Why did you want me to suffer so badly? »

Deepika was unable to form an answer. It would have been easy for Mother to keep going, to retaliate, to point out that Deepika was lonely and envious of Mother’s friends. But Mother had her smile, and she found it enough. She looked outside the door of the humble, pink cottage that the mandir was stored in. The clouds were pewter, the sea was grey, and it was quite windy.

Mother knew that Deepika lived in the same subdivision as her. She said « It is going to rain soon. I think I will get going. » She made no pretence of inviting her along.

Deepika faked a head bob, tilting her head back and forth the way an Indian from the subcontinent would, as Mother took her leave.

It was the first time Mother had allowed herself to finish a conversation with Deepika on her terms. And for that, despite the wind and the abnormal chill that the clouds had brought over the pavement, she found herself smiling on.

Leave a Comment on 17 September, 2023: The State of Things set in Mare D Albert, Mauritiu

4 September, 2023: The Barking set in Charleston, South Carolina, The United States of America

September 6, 2023 Kiran BhatTravel 0

Mother was in one of those taxis taking her from the Walgreens back to her home, and she didn’t know where it was coming from, but she felt it—no, she just knew it: there was a barking sound coming from somewhere inside the car, too close to be coming from outside.

“Do you hear that?” Mother asked the taxi driver.

“No-ma’am,” said the driver, slurring his syllables in such a way that Mother had to parse out the no and ma’am.

It didn’t matter what he said. Mother was damn sure she had heard it. It wasn’t like the ruff-ruff in a movie. It was a clear stuttering groan, followed by an elongated anguished howl.

The sound wasn’t going away either. She kept hearing it. There had to be a dog in here. The driver just wasn’t admitting it. Google Maps was telling her that home was just six minutes away, and those six minutes couldn’t come quickly enough.

There was a story that went around Charleston involving a little stray dog named Poogan who had roamed Queen’s Street in the seventies. The dog had been dead for many years. Yet people claimed all the time to see the dog, a ghost, going up and down the street just as he had done when he was a stray.

Mother was a good Christian woman. Mother believed in an afterlife, and while she couldn’t discount the idea of a ghost, she knew the Bible didn’t speak of it.

So why was it that in the moment Mother got out of her taxi, she saw a young wheaten terrier? It was just lying in the grass right outside of her lawn, napping. Mother had seen dogs here before that belonged to her neighbors, but none were small and toy-like. Wasn’t Poogan supposed to look like something of this breed?

Mother tried to pass it, but it woke up and started following her.

“Shoo,” Mother shouted. She got to her porch. Her heels clacked against the wood, and she saw that it hadn’t gone away. She held up her purse like she was about to throw it. “Get on, git!”

The dog perked up and stared at the purse like it was a toy. Did the poor thing think Mother was in the mood to be playing fetch? Mother sighed. At her age it was hard to protest against anybody or anything. She just wanted to get into her house and throw off her heels.

Mother closed the door quickly and rested her feet on the sofa, turned on the TV, and thought about making popcorn. Then she heard the dog barking again. Was it outside? She tried to shut out the noise.

It was just at the corner of her eye, the slight wag of that furry tail. Somehow, the dog had gotten into her home. It was sitting by the couch, staring up at her with big Bambi eyes. It barked once, twice, just waiting for Mother to give it some of her time. Mother didn’t know whether to turn her head or keep her eyes fixed on the TV. Acknowledging the dog meant that she’d be confirming it was there, meaning she would have to get up and try to shoo it out.

Some ten minutes passed, and the dog settled down. Her feet were feeling a bit more relaxed, so Mother thought she would go upstairs for a bit to sort out where she wanted to put the medicines she had bought. She thought about taking one of the Tylenols. Her ankles still felt sore as she got to her feet.

The dog didn’t follow her upstairs. She thought about calling her sister and asking her what to do. Summer was ending soon, and her nephew, Clarence, would be heading off to school. He’d be starting middle school, which was a big deal. She was sure her sister would be hosting a barbecue to celebrate, which would surely embarrass Clarence and get the whole family laughing.

Her niece, Nakeisha, had called a few days ago to say she’d love to take up Mother’s offer to go to the mall together someday. She said she loved spending time with family and that talking to Mother taught her a lot. Mother knew that was a damn lie. All Nakeisha wanted was their money.

Mother knew this to be true because Nakeisha’s family didn’t have the best life over in Mobile, and sometimes Nakeisha’s mother, Latoya, would call just to ask for some help. All the fuss was because Mother’s husband was a private practice doctor. In other words, they were pretty wealthy. Nakeisha was getting into the theatre scene in Charleston and probably wanted the types of clothes that would impress her friends.

The dog was suddenly barking so loudly that Mother almost knocked the pill bottles off the medicine cabinet. Why was that damn dog in the house? Mother didn’t care that it felt like her ankles would fall off. She thundered downstairs and saw the dog sitting by the couch.

“Shoo! Just git!” Instead, the dog came up and started sniffing Mother’s hand. Mother pushed it aside before it could get wet with nose dew.

Mother shouted again, “Go on! Git!” If the dog could just move to the side a bit, she could shut the door on it, and it would be gone.

It was getting to be too much work, and Mother was too old to do any of it. She thought she’d get started on lunch as Father would be coming home from the hospital early today. Would she make lasagna? Or soup? It had been some time since she’d opened up anything Campbell, and they did have minestrone soup. It’d be easier than laboring over some minced meat, for sure.

She turned on the radio. On the program they were arguing about abortion, and this made Mother miss her pastor. The good news was that he was being put on bail. He wasn’t going to be in jail for much longer. But who would want to be led by a pastor who had been accused of raping a minor?

The barking was getting so loud that Mother couldn’t keep her hands fixed over the can opener. She went back to the living room with a shoe in her hand. She waved the shoe around, shouting about, but all that caused was for the dog to stare at it. She threw the shoe at it but it almost hit the TV, and caused the remote on the table to hit the floor, spilling its batteries everywhere. Mother had to pick them all up and put them back in. All the while the dog was barking louder because it was panicking.

It was so damn exhausting. She took another seat on that sofa, needing to rest after all the hubbub. She closed her eyes hoping it would all just go away.

Why did everything down to the smallest things in her life have to be a struggle?

Her life had been her son, but then her son had grown up and left home.

Her life had been her nephew, but now her nephew was growing into a teenager and forgetting about her, too.

Her life had been her church, but now that church had a bad rap and Mother risked getting caught up with the controversy.

Her life could have been her friends, but she only liked hanging out with them casually. There were no deep connections.

Her life could have been other relatives, but they were all so different, and all with their own agendas, and Mother didn’t know who to trust.

The fact was that she had so many options, but she didn’t know what to do with her life.

Except for the cooking. That she was going to have to get done because Father was going to come home expecting a meal, barking and all.

The dog was pouncing about and trying to sniff her, but Mother ignored the pooch. She decided on mac and cheese, which wouldn’t be as much work as lasagna, but at least it was something Father would sniff when he came in and say, That sure smells good.

And sure enough, when Father came in an hour later, long after the gruyere on top of the elbow tubes had simmered, he said, “That sure smells good.”

“All for you, my handsome,” Mother said. She came up and gave him a smooch. He was a little sweaty from the night shift, which Mother could smell immediately. Mother wondered why Father wasn’t making a comment about the other smells in the house. It was probably reeking of dog, but Mother’s nose was already acclimated to it.

Father came back down after a shower in casual clothes, and they started eating. Father talked about how tiring the night shift was, and Mother went over the things she had bought at Walgreens. She thought about how nice it was when Father was home and relaxed. She thought about how nice it would be if they could spend more time together the way couples were supposed to, and how much more fulfilling that would make her life.

Mother said to Father, “I’m so sorry about the smell.”

“The cheeses you put in this thing are pretty damn strong,” Father said.

“Silly,” Mother said, pouring herself some more wine. “You know that ain’t what I’m talking about. I’m talking about that dog smell.”

“That dog smell?”

“That dog smell. I don’t know how it got into the house. I was coming out of the cab and a dog was on our lawn and wouldn’t leave me. I yelled at it to try to get it to go away, but it just wouldn’t. I’m telling you, the barking has been making me go crazy.”

“The barking?”

“Yes, babe,” Mother said, pointing to her ear. “The barking, don’t you hear it?”

It was still happening, loud as always, but Mother had gotten used to it.

Father looked puzzled. He got up, despite him having only gone through a quarter of the meal. He went into the living room, circled back to the kitchen from the other side, went upstairs, then came back down.

“I ain’t seeing no dog anywhere.”

“Did it leave?” Mother said, getting up herself. It had been some time since she actually last saw it. But it couldn’t have left. Mother could still hear the barking pounding in her ears.

Mother went through the living room and circled back into the kitchen. She took a look upstairs. She took a look in the basement just in case.

It was odd. Mother could swear she was still hearing the barking.

Except the dog wasn’t there.

Leave a Comment on 4 September, 2023: The Barking set in Charleston, South Carolina, The United States of America

29 August, 2023: When the Pastor was Kidnapped set in Bouar, the Central African Republic

August 30, 2023August 30, 2023 Kiran BhatTravel, Girar 0

When Mother found out that the pastor had been taken by armed militia, she was at her friend Marie’s house, watching as Marie braised bushmeat over a fire. Mother’s house was on the other side of the dirt road but a few kilometres by walking. Mother and Marie were chatting idly when an armed vehicle sped by, kicking dust all over the huts. A crowd of men and women were following it. A woman shouted out. « Don’t take our pastor, s’il vous plaît! »

And then Mother realised what was happening. Kidnappings were common in the Central African Republic, and Mother had grown somewhat used to them. But Mother and the pastor was close. Her full emotional response took some moments to coalesce. It went from confusion to denial to shock within seconds, and then she was filled with so much anxiety that she rushed out of Marie’s hut without saying a single word. By the time she could find a space for herself in the crowd, it was too late. The car had driven off far into the distance, a dot in the horizon as big as a mosquito would be in front of her. The car was heading towards the border of Cameroon, a country Mother had never visited. 

The pastor. A man of such intelligence and wisdom. A man who was so full of empathy, too. He would start off telling a story about Solomon and then end his sermon by dragging the oldest farmer of the town, Desire, to the front and pay him compliment upon compliment for his hard work. He would raise up every village person afflicted by guilt and sing deep songs to the Lord, chasing the shame out of their hearts. He knew how many people struggled to survive because he lived in this village, too. The cassava was plenty but the money was nowhere, and yet they lived on because the pastor instructed them to. 

How could such a man be kidnapped? What did they possibly want to do with him? And why would they take him when he was so important to their community?

Previously when the Séléka and the Anti-Balaka were fighting, it was common to see people kidnapped, killed, and targeted for no reason. Now that the government had stabilised and the Séléka had disbanded, those who were targeted were usually foreigners, like the Chinese who came for business or the peacekeepers from other countries who tried their best to defuse tensions between warlords. It made no sense for the kidnapping to be related to any of that because the pastor avoided taking sides. 

There could only be one reason for him to have disappeared like this.

Mother’s eyes focused on the girl she was convinced had started it all. Now almost six months pregnant, the girl had a belly as big as a watermelon, and she had to hold it as she walked to keep her body balanced. Ever since she had blurted out to the whole congregation during one of his sermons that the pastor was the father of her child, the rumours had spread all across the town. Droves of men and women and children still came to his sermons because they were compelled to, but there were others coming to him after the sermons to shout at him, push him, threaten him. It caused fights to break out between the churchgoers and the family members of the girl. Some people had even been murdered, paying the price for their involvement. Up to this point, it had just not been the pastor.

Mother was so angry she wanted to push the girl onto the dust and give her a piece of her mind.

Then she saw the girl’s face. Her brown oval eyes were aghast. Dust flitted in front of her eyes, and she did not blink. People were coming up to her and trying to confront her with the same thought in their minds, but she stood as still as a stone. This was not the body language of a person who was aware of what was going on. 

It still did not add up. 

Minutes become hours. People were so panicked that they hadn’t noticed how hot it was becoming, and it was becoming hotter yet. As their emotions cooled and bodies burned, they went back towards their huts, knowing there was nothing they could do to save their pastor.

“Why are you leaving?” Mother said out loud. 

This was a dear man and beloved leader of the community, a man who reminded the people each and every day that they were part of a greater humanity, and out of nowhere, without any sense at all, he had been kidnapped.

What was Mother’s life going to be like without him?

Leave a Comment on 29 August, 2023: When the Pastor was Kidnapped set in Bouar, the Central African Republic

The Tenth Vision (12 August, 2023)

August 14, 2023August 14, 2023 Kiran BhatTravel, Girar 0

Set in Sandoy, Faroe Islands, the Kingdom of Denmark

This is not the sea. This is not the ocean. This is not even a body of water. There is meadow upon meadow. The grass is a dehydrated green, merging with yellow tulips at bloom. Hills are in the distance. Or are they mountains? Are they cliffs?

It’s impossible to tell because they are so far, and there is mist, and all around her the wind is howling. It is cold but it is also warm, with grass tall enough to hide the distant bodies of cows.

There are giants walking up and down. They lurch towards each other, they disappear into the mist. A witch is cackling but the witch has no body. The witch is a voice.

Soon you will drown again, and you will come across the shadows.

This is not just a spell. This is not just a song. This is a reminder, replaying over and over again. Nothing is eternal. Even this world that has appeared out of nowhere is an illusion.

And yet it feels so real.

The grass nicks against the skin. The wind blows dew into the eardrums. The witches are chanting, and their words blur through the mist. There are ballads being sung, too. A skipari skips through the meadows, fiddle in hand, until he is stomped upon by the giants. They laugh and toss aside the bloodied mess their foot has created as if it is excrement they have stepped on.

All around is meadow. All around is mist. All around is song and spell. And there is no dancing. Why is there not any dancing? In such a wide furry swathe of land there must always be dancing.

Mother remembers a time when she loved dancing.

That was the time before she realised the importance of God.

Then she gave up dancing.

She gave up a lot of habits.

She wonders if it was worth it.

People are chaining themselves together. Where these people came from, no one knows. But they are slipping hand into hand, skipping with each other, singing songs. They look so happy despite the giants reaching out to crush them. They look so connected in a way so few people of this century appear.

Mother is getting old. And the world is changing, the world is moving on, the world is leaving her, as she knows she is beginning to leave this earth.

The earth of this meadow is tearing. The meadow is being torn apart into a chasm. The giants are falling in, the witches are shrieking. The mist is growing wider and wider until it is grey all around, and Mother once more feels like she is standing on water.

Has she returned to the bottom of the ocean?

She feels like she is sitting on top of a horse.

Girar KiranBhatLeave a Comment on The Tenth Vision (12 August, 2023)

(10): 29th July, 2023 set in Teseney, Eritrea

August 5, 2023August 5, 2023 Kiran BhatTravel, Girar 0

20 May 1939

The first time Faven fell sick, it was in the spring of the late 1930s, when she was a young girl of the age of five. The illness in question was smallpox. Of course when the scaly and crusty lesions spread all over Faven’s body, the villagers were disturbed. They knew what the disease was, and they knew it was contagious, so no one except Faven’s mother dared to come close to her. Even Faven’s mother was scared, but she stayed by her daughter’s side next to her cot, feeding her genfo by hand until she recovered.

Up until the early 1940s, the land of modern Eritrea was a colony of the Italians. The village of Teseney was of particular importance. Because the fields of the village sat by the Gash River, it became the perfect place to construct a dam, and cotton growth was expansive due to the richness of the land. With the strong Italian presence in the village, Faven received proper medical treatment from the nurses in the army, and she made a full recovery.

Faven grew to be much older. She watched as Italian Eritrea went to the British and then became its own country. The wars of independence destroyed whatever infrastructure the Italians had built up, but Faven always remembered stroking the soft creamy skin of the nurse who tended her back to health; how it pressed against her pustule-covered body, how light blond hairs fell from her bun onto Faven’s body, how Faven would pull them apart, and play with them.

2 April 1955

When Faven was giving birth to her second child, she was unsure if she would make it. The birth attendants told her family that she was most likely going to die. The baby was just too big, and Faven’s womb simply too small. Because the pain was great and Faven’s spirit was dwindling, Faven prayed to God. She made sure to keep her mind on the image of the cross, bathed in golden light. It felt like her body was being torn outwards from the inside of her. It felt like someone had taken a watermelon and was forcing her to pass it through her whole.

Faven heard the sound of the angels. They told her she would be blessed with a beautiful boy. He would be responsible and giving. He would do so much for their village, and for the world. Faven heard what God was telling her and almost cried from the beauty of it.

Then after hours upon hours of hard work the baby came out. The attendants ululated with happiness, showing the child off. The birth of the boy was successful, with no damage to Faven’s body. The women went house to house passing titiqo. A few hours later, women came with jugs of milk from the goats as gifts for the home. In passing they asked curiously for the boy’s name, and Faven said, “Anbessa.” This was the Amharic word for lion, which Faven had chosen because of how loudly the voice of God had roared out his destiny while she was giving birth.

18 September 1961

By the 1960s Faven had birthed three children. This was a small number compared to what was normal in Eritrea, and the people of the village often teased her for her lack of fertility. It was a known fact that her husband was going about sleeping with other women and often impregnating them. Nonetheless Faven did not care. She was happy seeing her children playing outside with the goats and sheep, helping the other family members tend to the sorghum. In far off places like Asmara, coalitions were forming, trying to find ways for Eritrea to break off as a territory from Ethiopia.

But for Faven such things were as far from her as the news of the construction of a Berlin Wall. She lived her life in the fields sweeping the dust in her small hut, cooking meals for her family, and passing the time away talking to her various cousins and siblings.

10 June 1984

The war of independence was brutal. During the thirty-year period, Teseney and its villages were constantly bombed and bombarded. The village’s proximity to the border of Sudan had been its great commercial strength for most of Faven’s life, but now it resulted in so much upheaval.

But in the first month of 1984, the EPLF came to liberate the town of Teseney from the Ethiopians, and in the following months the Ethiopians came back with a vengeance. Faven and her loved ones would hide under the tables and the mattresses. Glass would randomly shatter from the mortars. People would go to the market to buy vegetables and never come back.

It was in those days that the sound of shattering glass and the whooshing of airplanes around them became imprinted in Faven’s mind. She would wake up in the middle of the night covered in sweat and shouting her children’s names. She would be peeling vegetables in the middle of the day and ducking under something, afraid that the sound she was hearing was of an army coming to attack them again.

And it was also during those days that Anbessa’s thinking began to change. Unlike his brothers he had never really liked their village, but because of the war Faven could see that he was really starting to despise it. She knew that in the back of her son’s mind, he was growing a disgust for this country. She could feel it in the tips of her hairs and in the emotions he never took the time to announce, but she could detect.

She wanted to talk about it but never knew how to bring it up. She had never talked profoundly about such topics with her children while they were growing up; the idea of raising emotionally challenging subjects was not in her realm of practice.

8 September 1984

And then Anbessa found placement in a good hospital in Asmara. He decided to stay with her brother as he settled in the city to work there, and he hardly visited.

9 October, 2007 

It was just like how her grandson from Asmara was eventually accepted into the school of his dreams in a country Faven did not know how to pronounce, let alone imagine, and after that Faven never saw him again.

15 March 2018

When did Faven start to lose her mind? Truthfully, she had never been encouraged to think or question in her entire life, and so thinking for her was routinely confined to what would be best for her children, what would be best for her mother, and how to manage a husband who had little interest in her well-being. Her husband was long dead, and she was surrounded by grandchildren who loved her. And yet she kept forgetting their names. Her hands would twitch for no reason. She would have trouble holding things, but when her daughters-in-law tried to help, she scolded them. She hurled insults at anyone who passed by. She was angry to find herself in one room at one moment, only to realise in the next that many hours had passed since she had gone outside.

Her son from Asmara would come to visit, but only once in a while. He wore fancy clothes from Europe and rarely liked to sleep in his old cot in the hut, trying to limit his time spent to a day trip. Whenever he left, the relatives made fun of him, and Faven felt sad. She wished she knew how to actually talk to her son, but instead she found herself nagging at him for never bringing her grandson home and asking why he wasn’t married yet.

Faven found herself becoming uncontrollably angry. Faven found herself falling into fears. She found herself hating everything about life, and she didn’t understand why.

She found herself wishing she could relive the last eighty-four years of her life all over again.

29 July, 2023

« Why is she reacting like this? » Father shouted. He was squatting on the ground, facing his mother on the cot in their familial hut. Their mother lay completely immobile with fear in her eyes. No matter how much Father tried to grab her attention, it was like he wasn’t there. She was trembling, stuttering to make a word.

« Bo-bo, bo-bo… »

His elder brother, Massawa, scolded him for all the dirt he had brought into the hut with his shoes, while his younger brother, Robel, mused on why the medicines weren’t working. Father took a moment to turn away from his mother. The weather in the village was hot, and Father wasn’t used to being without constant air-conditioning inside of a home. He looked at the sanded land and the small shrubs growing around the rocks. He thought about going for a walk.

When he looked back towards his mother, she was pointing her palms towards the sky as if afraid of someone striking her. Father remembered the roughness of his own father and winced. He hoped that was not what she was remembering in the moment.

Suddenly his mother’s glance dashed towards the cups. His mother was always so diligent in cleaning, spending most of her time crouched by the bucket after a meal was done and plates and utensils needed to be washed. It was one of the closest things she had to a hobby, but now she was so weak that even standing to do something like that would be difficult. Father could not help but let out a sigh.

Massawa heard the sigh. « Anbassa has become like a woman » he joked. « Look at how he holds his body. Look at how he talks. » Robel and Massawa laughed.

Father crossed his arms around his chest. He thought of taking one last look at his mother for a small health examination. He crouched beside her once again, taking a long look at her face. The lighting in the last half hour had changed. Some of the clouds had disappeared, and more sunlight was streaming into the hut. It made Father hotter, and he really thought about taking off his shirt.

Suddenly his mother lifted up his hand up to the sky. It was like she was grabbing at something but nothing was above her except air. Father shouted out with concern. « Inati, what is it? »

His mother looked into his eyes. And in that moment, a wide smile came to her face. Father could not help but smile back. He cooed, as he would to a baby. « Inati, do you recognise me? Do you know it is your son? »

As the light glinted up and around Father, his mother started reaching for his hair and pulling at it. It was like she was trying to uncurl a piece of wool, or how a kid for the first time might pull on the horns of a goat. Father started laughing because it was such an odd way to be touched by his mother. « Inati, why are you doing this? It is like you have never touched my hair before. »

Yet his mother smiled so fondly, with a pure and unadulterated joy that Father wished he could have seen in his mother when he was younger.

Read at Substack

Girar KiranBhatLeave a Comment on (10): 29th July, 2023 set in Teseney, Eritrea

14 July, 2023: Meeting on the Hills

July 18, 2023 Kiran BhatTravel, Girar 0

This time Father chose to gather the doctors not at his home in his swanky upscale apartment in San Benito, but at one of the hillside cafes overlooking the city. It would be more relaxing to meet outside, he thought, and he wanted to impress the doctors with the view. At this table with just a black rail separating them from a sharp decline and tumble, they could look down and see all the dilapidated colonial buildings, all the skyscrapers popping up, and, most importantly, the greenery—the crochet of tall effervescent trees and sloping green hills that made San Salvador feel more verdant than it actually was. Certainly, Dr Sánchez was impressed.

“Por fin una parte de la ciudad que vale la pena conocer,” he proclaimed out loud, raising his glass of wine for all of the doctors to toast.

Dr Nuñez turned and smiled at Father. On first impression, Father had thought that her smile conveyed politeness as it had a kind aura. Over the months, as Father got to know Dr Nuñez, however, he realised that this was the smile she gave whenever she was annoyed at someone. She would only voice her doubts until after everyone had left except Father. He was glad that he had grown close enough to Dr Nuñez to see this side of herself, but he also dreaded having to spend another hour alone with Dr Nuñez, listening to her complain after the tapas were cleared and the bills were settled.

“I think there are a lot of places in San Salvador that are worth visiting,” Dr Ayala said quite quietly, snivelling as if his nose was stuffed.

“¿Like what?” Dr Sánchez said. Dr Ayala opened his mouth to reply, but Dr Sánchez spoke over him. “We have so many beautiful barrios, and in them all you see is people shooting themselves. Yes, it is so beautiful. Claro.”

Dr Sánchez put his finger to the side of his head and mimicked shooting a gun. Dr Ayala looked down at the bread on his plate, morose. Dr Nuñez gave that smile again to Father, only this time she rolled up her eyebrows more than once. This meant Father would have a whole lot of complaints to listen to after they were all done.

Dr Sánchez went on:

“It is no mystery Bukele is having trouble cleaning this country up. But he will do it, this is certain.”

Now Dr Nuñez couldn’t help but speak up.

“¿And how is he going to do it? ¿By paying off the matones with Bitcoin?”

That was a good one. Father couldn’t help but laugh. Dr Ayala joined along. But Dr Sánchez kept on going on as if he hadn’t heard her.

“He is going to clean up crime because he has been cleaning up crime. ¿Are you all blind? ¿Are you all bats? That is the only way you cannot see it. It is happening in front of us. And soon El Salvador will be a great country.”

“I will drink to that,” Dr Nuñez said, and she put up her wine glass, toasting with Father and Dr Ayala. But despite their chuckling and teasing, Dr Sánchez was not deterred.

“¿And what will happen when Buckle makes El Salvador is a great country? I know that he will take the people who have doubted and destroyed them like you and he will make them people with nothing. ¿And then who will be there to pay for your children’s retirements? Certainly not Bukele. He should send people like you all to Venezuela. There you will learn what happens when a leader doesn’t work hard to take care of his people.”

Some of the tapas were coming out as Dr Sánchez was shouting. The waiter made a slightly bemused face at Father. It seemed the conversation was veering off in a different direction that had nothing to do with what they were supposed to be talking about. Father had invited the doctors here because they had agreed to work together to bring some key reforms to the hospital earlier this year, but so far nothing had been implemented. He wanted to unite them one last time so that they could get their creative juices flowing and plan out some hard-hitting actions.

Father said, “Everyone, calm down. I think this is now the time to start talking about—”

But Dr Nuñez was still laughing at Dr Sánchez. “¡You called us bats! ¡To you, it’s like all us women are little creatures of the night and not human beings!”

She had drunk a good deal of wine and was starting to loosen up. Dr Sánchez responded defensively as if she were incredibly serious. “No, no, claro que no. ¿How could I imply such a thing? I love women far too much. I love my wife, I love my sisters, I love my mother.”

Dr Nuñez laughed even louder.

“¡Incredible! You can think of three women. That’s very impressive.” She turned to Father and said quite loudly, “It’s impressive because when anyone comes to the hospital to have an abortion, he is the first one to call them curse words. And he thinks no one hears it because he’s that narcissistic. ¡Incredible!”

Dr Sánchez shouted, “¡You woman!”

Dr Nuñez pointed her wine glass at him and said, “Mira how he speaks.”

They started jabbering, in the way they always did every single time Father tried to hold a meeting among the four of them. Father gave a knowing look towards Dr Ayala. He knew exactly what his colleague was thinking.

Why am I doing this? Why am I here?

Father had a mother who was getting closer and closer to the end of her life. She was in their village suffering through a horrible bout of dementia, barely able to remember common words and unable to stand without help from her relatives. When Father thought about her condition and how deplorable it was, he hit with guilt. He wanted to dedicate all of his time and attention to her, but he also knew he had to reserve part of his energy to engage with the rest of the world. His attempt to modernise their hospital was a part of that. Earlier in the year he had thought it would take just a few months to get his ideas up and running. It was obvious that the hospital needed new equipment, and with a little convincing, he thought it would be easy for him to get the hospital administration to put their money towards that cause.

And yet Father couldn’t even get a team of four doctors to stand each other, let alone stand up for what their hospital needed.

It had been almost half a year since their first talks, and not much had progressed. And in that half year his mother’s health had devolved significantly. How much longer before she wasn’t even going to be around? Would his brothers chastise him, angry at his absence at a time the family needed him the most?

Father sighed so deeply. He didn’t realise how loud he was until he noticed that Dr Nuñez and Dr Sánchez had shut up, and both of them were looking at him. Are we doing something wrong? they said with their eyes. Should we get on with the agenda? 

Father held their gaze. He finally had their attention. He could get on with the meeting. But now he had forgotten what he had been planning to say.

His instinct was that he wanted to disband this group of doctors, shelve all meetings related to the hospital, and plan his next visit to his home village. He would spend a full weekend there to observe his mother and her health. He would not think about the hospital. After half a year of trying to make things right at his place of work, he would have to respect that it was not going the way he wanted, and that he would have to let go of it.

KiranBhatLeave a Comment on 14 July, 2023: Meeting on the Hills

1 July, 2023: Vicent: Set In Valencia, Spain

July 5, 2023 Kiran BhatTourism 0

Mother last saw her nephew, Vicent, in the month of March during the festival of Las Fallas. As was tradition for them, Mother along with her sister, Aitana, and their two families went to the bonfires at Valencia’s city hall. It was midnight. Because Vicent barely had anything to say to her, and Aitana kept their conversation quite superficial, and Father was away working at the hospital, Mother felt quite bored. She watched the piled cardboard and papel maché installations catch fire. The buildings around them perspired grey and golden. She felt the crisping warmth of the flames and the heat from the crowd around her. She was with loved ones, surrounded by others, but in her heart and mind she felt completely alone.

Months passed. Mother was missing the days when Vicent was younger—she would pick him up from school, and they would take the local train together back to her home. Now Vicent had grown old enough to manage himself, but it was summer vacations, and Mother wanted to ask him to come over. She called up her sister but Vicent wasn’t at home. He was in the park with his friends playing football. Mother could have kept talking to Aitana and most likely she would have invited her over out of sympathy. However Mother was having a passing idea that she wanted to act on before it passed on.

So Mother left her conversation with Aitana. She walked to the train station near her place and took a cercania to the southern suburbs. She knew Vicent practiced in the Park Catarroja. He and his friends had hung out there for years even before he was formally on any football team. As she expected, he and a group of boys were kicking a ball in the grass. Vicent was recognisable instantly. He was a short kid with a small patch of hair above his lip, not a firm moustache like an adult’s, but growing and thickening to resemble one.

Mother didn’t recognise the other children around him. Some had olive skin that had bronzed well in the sun. Some had bushy hair or crew cuts, styled to match their favourite football stars. Some had taken their shirts off to show off their muscular bodies and the trails of curls reaching towards their shorts.

Unlike Vicent, who still had the look of a child, these boys were much further in their development into men.

Mother couldn’t believe how they looked. It was almost intimidating to observe this group of thirteen fourteen and fifteen year olds who looked far older than she remembered people at that age to look, and it made Mother wonder why she had chosen to come to this park so abruptly without an invitation. She imagined Vicent would be deeply embarrassed by her surprise appearance. He would most likely lash out and make a scene that would anger her. Mother was thinking of turning around and going back home.

Then Vicent noticed her.

«Tia, ¿què estàs fent aquí?»

Vicent came up to kiss her on the cheeks. Mother reciprocated, and they hugged. Vicent was covered in sweat and had a clear stench. When he was younger, Vicent almost always had the smell of a fresh bath.

The other boys came around to greet her as well, saying hola and asking of her day. She suddenly recognized one of them as Javier, once a severely short and stunted-looking boy, who was now so tall and muscular. The one who asked her the most questions was Tiano. Mother knew his mother from church. Seeing the smiles of Vicent’s classmates and how warmly they welcomed her reminded her that these were all the same children she had known since they were little boys. It was just that they had changed quite a bit in appearance.

The boys went back to their practice, and Mother found herself a place to sit. It was abnormally hot, and she began to sweat. Even the bottle Mother had filled up for herself did not have enough water to hydrate her. She took breaks to visit the water fountain and rubbed water around her collar. She could not understand how the boys could play like they did. They were dashing through the park, kicking the ball passionately, concentrating so hard on following it that they tripped themselves into the bushes. The boys’ sweat glistened over their orange-and-red sweatshirts. The ball swerved up and down and back and forth, switching sides in seconds. Whenever someone scored, the team huddled into a hug and bumped each other’s chests, shouting swear words at the losers.

Mother didn’t like their language, but she waved it off. Her attention was focused primarily on Vicent. He had improved a lot in the year since Mother had last seen him play. He was able to kick the ball with ease and rarely missed passing it to his teammate. It was a proud thing for Mother to witness, particularly given how much she had used to scold him for not taking any of his hobbies seriously.

Mother still remembered how much Vicent had taken to painting. Even when he was a little boy, he would use his notebooks only for sketching. His parents had seen his talent and invested in canvases, paints, and an art teacher. He had created some really wondrous pieces of art, some of which had even made it into institutes. Mother had been convinced that he was another Velázquez in the making. But as the years went by, Mother observed as Vicent stopped touching his notebook and canvas. He was now largely playing sports games on his PlayStation.

Was it because teenagers at that age did not see the value of pursuing art? Would Vicent have been made fun of by his friends for liking to paint? Boys turned on anyone whom they saw as enjoying anything arguably effeminate. Mother had seen this time and time again with her own son when he was coming to age.

But Mother had also been told that this generation was not so interested in gender roles, and they were more accepting of men who were sensitive. Vicent for example never really raised his voice or used curse words even as the boys around him shouted merda and puta at every small thing. During their ball practice Vicent even appeared quite popular, constantly receiving fist bumps for his suave sportsmanship.

So then why was Vicent no longer painting?

Mother sat there for an hour or two, mostly feeling the heat. She did not know how long more they would keep at it, and despised herself for choosing to go out at three in the afternoon on such a contemptuously sunny day. The park had its shade, but the coast was infamously humid, and they were not close enough to the beaches to get anything of the sea breeze. Mother reminded herself that at her age she did not have the stamina to spend so much time outside; it would have been better for her to remain at home.

Then she reminded herself how she always spent her time at home literally doing nothing, dusting over cupboards and tables which were already spotless, dumbing her mind with soap operas in various Spanish dialects from all parts of Latin America. She could have prayed, just as she could have sat there and watched television, but Mother was remembering why she had come unannounced in the first place: she had called her sister, desperate to find something to do.

The practice ended around five, and Mother was glad to see that it was over. The boys were talking amongst themselves and seemed to be planning to hang out elsewhere. When Vicent saw his auntie in such an exhausted state, he broke out of their circle to talk to her.

« Tia, you are looking horrible. ¿Do you need any help returning home? »

Mother felt bad. Even though she had initially come to take her nephew out for snacks and walk him back to his place, now it felt wrong to take him away from his friends. He was sacrificing the time he could have spent with them simply to do a good deed for an elderly person.

The boys understood and sent him off, giving their farewells to Mother that felt almost too polite, too formal.

Mother and Vicent walked off towards the train station. They were silent, not unlike their last interaction during Las Fallas. Vicent looked at messages on his phone.

« Don’t text and walk at the same time » Mother griped at him, though she was tempted to see what updates were on her phone as well.

A handful of minutes, and they were on the train. A stop or two more, and they were at Mother’s stop. Mother and Vicent walked to the steps of Mother’s apartment building. The setting sun was stroking a radiance upon the apartment complex, its rays alighting on top of the little fruit store, barbershop, and bar on the ground floor.

« ¿Do you want to come inside? » Mother asked Vicent.

Vicent looked at his watch and said, « It is getting late. »

Mother knew it was not late at all, but she nodded.

« ¿Do you want to go and have snacks with your friends? »

Vicent did not respond.

Mother smiled and said « It’s getting cool now. It would be nice to go to the beach. I’m certain you and your friends would have a great time. »

« Gràcies, tia » Vicent said, and he walked back towards the train station. Mother waved him off, but he didn’t notice. Mother accepted that, too.

It had been a few months, but in those few months Vicent had changed drastically. That was the frustrating thing about the teenage years. He had been a boy at the start of the year, but now he was starting to gain the personality traits and behaviors that would come to define him as an adult. And that was okay, Mother concluded. She was happy. She liked seeing how he interacted with his friends and that he was growing to be popular; she liked how he treated her with respect.

Still Mother looked back at how she had spent her day, and she felt a blandness and a boredom and a lack of satisfaction at it all. With that was the weight of another thought tugging tightly in her heart.

The time when Mother was meant to be a second mother to her nephew was ending. If they were to remain in contact, it would have to be on Mother, if she wished to stay bonded with the young man who was becoming Vicent. (https://girar.substack.com/p/1-july-2023-vicent?utm_source=post-email-title&publication_id=95668&post_id=132256569&isFreemail=false&utm_medium=email)

Leave a Comment on 1 July, 2023: Vicent: Set In Valencia, Spain

Set In Tehran, Iran

February 9, 2023February 15, 2023 Kiran BhatTravel 0

3 February, 2023: The First Meeting Of The Doctors

Father was glad he knew at least three other doctors who wanted to work with him on budgeting a proposal to improve the amenities of their hospital, but they would not be able to have their meetings in the hospital for now. Crowd control was at an all-time high in all corners of Iran because of the protests against brutality that had seized the country for the last few months. College campuses were being excessively staffed with police, any woman who did not cover even a bit of her neck or arm was being threatened with arrest, and any sort of gathering in public was patrolled with suspicion. Because Father was a member of the Assyrian community, a Christian sect which happened to be one of the oldest and proudest clans of mankind, he knew he was going to be watched with even further scrutiny. He had been brought up used to having his identity threatened, but in the last two months, he was starting to wonder if life for all minorities, particularly of different religious communities, would start to see more restriction and harassment.

Father had chosen his house because it was in a prosperous and private part of Tehran. Darrous was full of well-lined streets, cedar trees, and embassies, and his house was well gated. It was a neighbourhood for the privileged. He had assumed it would attract little attention because little attention was paid to the lives of the people here in the first place, an area too residential for people to come for the sake of provoking a conversation.

As for the doctors he had invited over, they were Dr Nuri, Dr Ahmedi, and Dr Shah. Dr Nuri was an obstetrician whom Father was introduced to through a friend. Dr Ahmedi sat next to Father once in a while during lunch and was curious about learning more. And Dr Shah was a friend of Dr Safed who was also getting annoyed at how little headway Dr Safed’s petition was making, and who was very vocal in complaining about it. Father had thought of inviting Dr Safed as well, but Dr Safed didn’t work well on teams and would not like it if he were not given most of the credit. So, Father chose these three out of the many doctors he had been talking to in the last month; they came off as mild, sincere, and easy to collaborate with.

But things were a little different. The first thing Dr Shah did when he came into the house was complain about the weather.

It is cold, too much » he said, and he uttered some curse words to emphasise his point before he noticed Father’s wife at the door.  Mother made it clear with the look on her face that she didn’t appreciate such language. That caused Dr Shah’s countenance to change. « Salam walaykum » he said. He gave Father a handshake, then a hug. He greeted Mother very properly by placing his hand on his heart and bowing slightly, as if he were talking to a woman of age in public.

He found his seat on the couch, and then he shouted loudly, « .It is becoming more and more like a war zone in this country .The youngsters go out and speak their mind, but it is us old people that they want to shoot »

Mother came with a tray of chai, but Dr Shah did not even notice it. He was getting riled up by hearing himself speak.

All I am doing is going to a friend’s house .They ask all these stupid questions at the security checks ؟Am I a terrorist for visiting a doctor at his home .We are here to talk about buying new beds and equipment for our seventy-year-old hospital .And the police are talking like I am a terrorist for wanting to visit my colleague and talk about hospital beds … this country and its people are getting worse every day »

Mother said, « Please have your tea » She was still standing there, politely waiting in headscarf and sweater, the hot steam from the tea misting. Dr Shah took it, but he kept ranting on, about things unrelated to the hospital, boring Father immensely, and causing Mother to throw angered stares towards Father. She most likely didn’t agree with much of what Dr Shah said.

When Dr Ahmedi came, the atmosphere became considerably less tense. He respectfully greeted both Mother and Father, took not only the chai but also spoke to Mother warmly, and offered dates which he had gotten on a trip to Muscat. He and Dr Shah happened to be well acquainted, and they had a lot to catch up on. Father didn’t understand much of their conversation because Father did not follow the World Cup; he could only barely remember who Messi was.

Finally, Dr Nuri, the only one of the doctors in Father’s social circle who was a woman, came. This time, Mother went out of the way to greet her. Both Dr Ahmedi and Dr Shah became polite when the two women came to sit on the sofa on the other side. Mother asked all sorts of questions to Dr Nuri—about who her husband was, and which mosque she prayed at, but when Dr Nuri caught wind of the FIFA conversation, she had her own opinion to give.

« ؟Why do you give so much attention to Messi when Amir Nasr-Azadani’s life was taken ؟Are you not thinking about that »

Dr Shah was quick to respond, wildly gesticulating his hands. « .Of course I am thinking about that .It is sad indeed .But this is about football .We were talking about the game »

People’s lives are being lost, and you are talking about a game

Dr Nuri turned to face Dr Ahmedi, who completely averted her eyes, looking to one of the Arabesques that Father had draped on his wall instead. Dr Shah said something, and Dr Nuri batted on. It was becoming a spirited debate, but this was not the reason why they were meeting. In fact, this meeting was starting to look exactly like what Mother had complained about when Father had said he was inviting these doctors together: a clandestine gathering to denounce the doings of the Iranian government. Father did not want this, but he had noticed recently that almost every chat in private was turning into a heated discussion on what was being felt about the government but that could not be said in public.

Father really had other things to talk about.

My friends, you are here, and it is of great happiness to me .Thank you a lot for coming .I wanted to ask you some other things .I am like you .I am working in this hospital every day .I am not happy with the way it is being run  ؟Do you agree with me »

Varieties of al-batti and hatman were said by the three doctors. They started giving their own feedback and impressions, but spoke over each other, particularly Dr Nuri and Dr Shah, who both had a lot to say but no interest in giving the other a chance to speak. When Dr Nuri took a break to look at messages on her phone and Dr Shah asked Mother to get him some water, Dr Ahmedi made the first coherent suggestion.

It is the hospital beds that need to be replaced

Dr Nuri put her phone back in her purse and said « .Man baa shomaa movafeqam » She went on to explain, « .The woman are delivering babies in beds stained with blood .It is disgusting »

Dr Shah said « .There is also not enough space for the amount of patients we have »

Dr Ahmedi added « .Correct .There are more and more patients nowadays .We need to have ten beds in a room, not six »

Dr Shah bounced back « .But the rooms are small ؟How can we make space for more beds if the rooms are not big enough »

« .We will certainly not have funding to ask for any new construction inside the hospital » Father said. That was the old question which kept coming to his mind in the last few months: how would they get the funding for any of this?

Dr Nuri opined « .The hospital has plenty of rooms .It is a matter of how we use them .I have seen beds from Japan .They are smaller and more comfortable .We can fit more of them into a room »

« ؟But how will we afford beds from Japan »

« .The Japanese are generous .It is easy to apply for funding from their government »

Father was relieved Dr Nuri had indirectly answered the money question. They could try to get funding from other Asian countries that might want to help Iranians, like Japan or China, Russia or India. He knew nothing about the process of doing that, and all of the doctors he had invited were in their fifties. He doubted any of them had been through a grant-writing process at all. Perhaps he could try to befriend some of the younger doctors. There was also that nurse he almost saw as one of his own children, though he was not sure if she had that know-how.

Father imagined for a moment that Son were still living in Tehran, and what he could have done to help.

«  ؟Do you think we should ask for a new X-ray machine »

This question was from Dr Shah, directed to Father. He answered, « .I think we can .Or I will say, we can consider asking .We have to remember that today we are only talking and getting ideas, and later when we meet we will know what to say .That is what I would like to see .I want to see ideas »

All of the doctors were staring at him, unsure of how to respond to such declarations.

Father clarified, « .Today we will say everything that comes to our heads .We will write a list » He motioned for Mother to bring one of his notebooks. « .I will read over the list and consider everything .We will think about the costs, and what is possible or appropriate .Then we will pitch the hospital, then try to find funding »

Suddenly, curiously, Dr Nuri smiled widely. « I agree » she said. A radiance was beaming from her face, under her headscarf. It was a sort of affirmation that Father felt he rarely got from his colleagues whenever he tried to make suggestions or share his own ideas. Normally, the doctors went about speaking as if Father was not there. the last time Father attempted one of these interjections in the hospital, it seemed no one had listened, going back to their rounds without paying his thoughts any attention, causing him to fall back into his usual silence.

Dr Nuri observed the confusion on Father’s face, and she remarked, « .It is rare for you to express your opinions like this »

Mother chirped in, « .When my husband is home, he sits and looks at his phone .He doesn’t even talk to me .This is even when I am talking at him »

Father had his reasons. It was really because Mother was complaining most of the time, about this relative or that neighbour, and Father had no opinions on the topic, or any reason to give any feedback.

Father explained, « .I want to see our hospital change .I have worked there for decades .Money is tight, and corruption is high, and we do what little we can .Other doctors say they will work on it, too many people promise improvements, but nothing gets done for years .I in fact want to do something »

Dr Ahmedi said, « .That is good and very respectable »

Dr Shah nodded along in politeness. Then his eyebrows furrowed, and he winced.

« .Actually, what you are saying is not true .I have noticed there is a lot to change .I think all of us have .But we have children to feed and salaries to live off on .No one has that the time to make a change .We are trying to survive, and that makes life busy »

It would have been easy to get agitated by his words. Dr Shah was implying that Father was of a class that allowed him the privilege of thinking about the world’s problems where he had no problems of his own, when in reality he had a mother of poor health, and a somewhat estranged son, and plenty of relatives who needed the earnings he had to divide his salary for. He wanted to make an effort because he was passionate and proud of his hospital, despite the amount of work it had demanded of him for decades, often at the cost of his relationship with his family.

Another question was coming to his mind. He pointed to the notebook in his hand with his pen and asked, «  ؟You three, tell me: what else have you seen that demands change »

The doctors shared, one by one:

« … Well, we could certainly improve the conditions of the toilets »

« … We need new bedsheets and medical aprons »

« … I don’t like the brand of disposable thermometer we use .We can try to buy cheaper and from the Chinese »

« … The nurses are impossible to work with !We need to get them fired »

« … Women who work these types of jobs aren’t your slaves »

« .I said they worked badly .I didn’t say they were my slaves »

Father tried to annotate whatever he could and to whatever extent his wrinkled hands would let him. Within just ten minutes, there was enough to cover two full notebook pages. Some of the ideas would probably nowhere, but some of the demands were quite reasonable and easy to petition from the administration. And as they chattered, everyone was learning to get along. Dr Nuri and Dr Shah were starting to joke with each other. Dr Ahmedi’s smile relaxed the room.

Father excused himself for a bathroom break, closed the door, and looked in the mirror. He had to take a break to share a smile to himself that he didn’t want anyone else to see.

He was right to want to include the opinions of others rather than lead everything by himself. He didn’t want to just be paying lip service to an idea like Dr Safed; if he kept getting these doctors excited, and they started to get the doctors in their own social circles excited as well, then this could lead to more people demanding change. In time, they could form a group that would meet often and propose ideas that could become tangible.

It was all going so well. Father stared at himself in the mirror and never broke from his smile.

He was finally having the hope that something he was investing in could actually result in change.

Assyrian community Christian Dr Ahmedi Dr Nuri Dr Shah Iran Japan TehranLeave a Comment on Set In Tehran, Iran

The Immaculate Conception: Set In Macossa, Mozambique

January 30, 2023January 30, 2023 Kiran BhatTravel 0

The women, men, and children are seated as the pastor reads out his sermon to all within the walls of the mud brick church, and it is in the midst of this otherwise normal Sunday that a girl who looks to be around the age of seventeen comes inside and shouts.

« Pastor, tem de me ouvir. Te estou a dizer que estou grávida… »

Mother turns her head. She has her hair wrapped in a polka-dotted headscarf. She wears her day-to-day orange-and-grey dress. Her earrings chime as she flips her head to look behind. She feels self-conscious of the sound she has made in the house of God, but it is nothing compared to the loud interruption of this woman.

Light banners against the pastor, from the opening in the wall he is standing under.

The pastor speaks on as if he has not heard the intrusion. 

« Aqui estamos com ele. Para ser salvo, em nome de Jesus…Aleluiah. »

« Amen » the congregation resounds. 

The woman comes up to the front and shows her belly to the pastor. 

« Pastor, look at what has happened. I said, I am pregnant! »

The hall, used as a church on Sundays, is quite cramped. The men and women who are in attendance are either sitting on the pews baked out of the mud or on plastic chairs that they have brought from outside. There is usually little distraction in such a closed space, and one can only remain fixed on the Holy Word for so long. It is natural that the men and women begin to murmur to themselves.

The pastor looks nowhere else except towards the entryway, from which light is peering through. He clutches his microphone and grows loud again. Without modulating his glare he says: 

« Look, everyone, look. Witness this. Without having sex, this girl has become pregnant. »

The chatter of the men and women grow tenfold. The noise is almost like the ripple of a wave, overtaking the quiet of the village, until it crashes and causes everyone to stand. These men and women circle the girl and the pastor. The women are the first to have their interview. Some take the words of the pastor like gospel itself and praise the Lord for this miracle. Others ask the girl directly how she became pregnant, whom she was sleeping with, why she is interrupting their church to share the scandal. One of the oldest ones is already taking her hand and feeling up the woman’s skirt, testing her virginity, to see if it has been taken. 

The girl has too many questions to answer. All she says is « It is the truth. I am pregnant, yes. »

The pastor interrupts before she can say anything else.

« It is a miracle, it is true. We are close to the birthday of Christ, and so God has blessed this village with our own Virgin Mary. Come, everyone. We must come together and pray. »

The pastor bows down his head and keeps his microphone close to his mouth.

« I confirm this knowing we are not far from God. We have been given this gift of a miracle because we are meant to be saved. It will be like fresh waters from the rivers. It will be like the sweetest of breads on our tongues. A new child has been born from God. Amen. »

« Amen » resound the churchgoers again, as does Mother. Mother feels the pleasant taste of spring water in the back of her throat, just like when she savours the taste of Portuguese-style breads. She was feeling perplexed before hearing the pastor, but now she looks at this girl and feels a sense of wonder and calm.  The other men and women have come to the belly of the girl and are closing their eyes and praying. Some are saying blessings to the miracle, some are wishing this child good health, and others are repeating the prayers the pastor has already said.

When it is her turn, Mother comes up herself and puts a hand on the child’s belly. She sees the concern on the girl’s face but says, « What a blessing! You have been gifted an immaculate conception, sim! »

Mother is smiling because she wants the girl to smile. 

The girl stares at the pastor, and says, « Estou grávida, sim… »

Leave a Comment on The Immaculate Conception: Set In Macossa, Mozambique

    Follow us on social media

    ADVERTISE WITH US

    AAPI Convention & Scientific Assembly
    VK Raju Eye Foundation Sidebar Ad TheUNN
    TheUNN Medical Education Ad Dr Lokesh Edara MD

    Subscribe to Newsletter

    Recent Stories

    • Sujata Gadkar-Wilcox, Democratic Party Candidate For CT Assembly Seat
      November 3, 2022
    • Harry Arora: The Most Qualified Candidate For CT State Treasurer
      November 3, 2022
    • Joe Biden’s Agenda for the Indian American Community
      October 2, 2020
    • Turkey’s Historic Chora Church Turned Into Mosque
      October 2, 2020
    • Transparent public toilets in Tokyo
      October 2, 2020
    • Despite Soaring to Fourth-Largest Economy, India Struggles With Hunger and InequalityMay 30, 2025
    • Lavish Indian Baraat Takes Over Wall Street in a Grand Spectacle of Culture and CelebrationMay 30, 2025
    • Federal Court Blocks Trump’s Broad Use of Emergency Law to Impose Global TariffsMay 29, 2025
    • Rubio Announces Aggressive Visa Revocations for Chinese Students Amid National Security ConcernsMay 29, 2025
    • White House Seeks Spending Cuts as Musk Criticizes Bureaucracy and Political InfluenceMay 29, 2025

    TheUNN Corporation

    • About Us
    • Publications
    • Contact Us
    • Privacy Policy
    • Terms and Conditions
    • Subscribe
    • Advertise with Us
    • Make Payment

    CONTACT US

    TheUNN Corporation,
    One Boca Place,
    2255 Glades Road,
    Suite 324A,
    Boca Raton, FL 33431

    Follow us

    • facebook
    • twitter
    • youtube
    • google-news

    Subscribe to Newsletter

    Click here to subscribe

Copyright © 2025 The Universal News Network, all rights reserved.
-+=